Spanko Distractions : Word Search!

 

Everyone,

Here’s a fun new Spanko Distraction word search – all about the Language of Spanking.

 

Word List

naughty          bottom          discipline          brat

spanko          otk          subspace          accountability

panties          arnica          community          safe

domestic          consensual          dropseat          top

sane          aftercare          roleplay          switch

newbie          strict          warmup          punishment

limits          corporal

 

 

Search Area

wordsearch

 

Have fun!

–  Dana

 

PS. Either print the word search and do it the old fashioned way – or save the Search Area image above and open it in your photo editor to use the highlighter tool on your computer. (And yes, I made it extra hard by setting all the letters to lowercase. You know you deserve it.)

 

Winners of the Everybody Wins Contest ~

 

Boys and Girls,

After a great contest (and a bit of consternation related to the crummy voting system), I’m happy to announce the winners of the Spanking Wish Story Contest!

The three (actually five) stories with the most votes, below, each receive an unlimited 30 day membership to DanaKaneSpanks.com :

 

Sister Dana and The Leprechaun (#18)

The Resort (#20)

And TIED for third (thanks, Lei, I’m going with your democratic memory on this one, along with a few separate comments from other users):

Be Careful What You Wish For (#4)  and Wish Upon a Star ( #19) and Big Bellied Buddha (#24)

 

( See how that works? MY software screws up and even more of YOU win – you should all hope this  happens more often.~~ )

Every single one of the other winning entries will receive a spanking video download of their choice from my current catalog.

 

Thanks again to everyone who participated, and congratulations to ALL TWO DOZEN of our winners!

(All story entrants will receive an email containing details on prize redemption in the coming week.)

–  Dana

A few First Time Evers (TUS)

 

This is, I believe, the first time Buddy’s ever been in water that didn’t have a bathtub wrapped around it.

Although it was a bit cool, and he was completely distracted by everything going on around him, he did manage to wade his old creaky butt out into the shallows a few times:

IMG_4054
Not many people try to pet Buddy in public. Does he really look like a mean dog? Puhleese!

 

I’ve never visited Lake Havasu City before, and really had no idea that there was anything more there than a bunch of supposedly really nice water.

Imagine my surprise when I found out that it also contains LONDON BRIDGE…the real freaking London Bridge:

IMG_4055
Contrary to popular schoolyard musical mythology, London Bridge is NOT falling down (it’s just in the desert now).

 

 

Pretty view from the hotel balcony. And lucky for everyone visiting, the whole London-Bridge-tarred-head-on-a-pike thing has been replaced by chi-chi restaurants and kayaking retirees:

IMG_4057

One First Time Ever that was not accomplished : The kayak rental guy didn’t return my call to confirm the kayak delivery that would have likely freaked the dog totally out. Probably for the best…

– Dana

Vote for your favorite Spanking Wish story!

 ** This is a ‘sticky’ post, which means that it will remain at the top of the blog post area for a couple weeks. For new content after April 6, just scroll down past the poll. **

After several weeks of writing time, and a few more to get all the entries posted, it’s finally time to begin voting for your favorite Spanking Wish story entry. Each entry should contain only ONE choice, and each user should vote only ONE time – no cheating (the polling software records your info so it’s easy to see if you’ve voted more than once).

Special thanks to all two dozen hearty and creative spankos who took the time to write and enter their original spanking stories, and to anyone who’s taken the time to read and comment – you’re all awesome!

 

Now, the voting:

[poll id=”2″]

Good luck to everyone – although you scarcely need it, as you’ll ALL win something.

–  Dana

Final Contest Entry #24 : Big Bellied Buddha

 

Everyone,

This has been one helluva contest, and here’s the final entry for our  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  …

Enjoy! We’ll begin voting soon.

– Dana

 

**********

“Big Bellied Buddha”

Mary was a young college student at the ripe age of nineteen. She attended a small out of state college which carried a high reputation in mathematics and science. Mary was an excellent student who studied hard and performed well on tests. Her favorite class was biochemistry. Which was taught by a tall and beautiful female professor named Professor Varney. Professor Varney was a sharp witty woman with a genuine liking towards Mary. Mary being the intelligent young lady that she was could definitely recognize the contrasting attention Professor Varney would give Mary verse the other students in her class. Mary took delight in this special attention and looked forward to the days of the week when she had her biochemistry class. Mary began sitting in the very front of the room. Choosing to sit right dead in front of Professor Varneys podium. And as the semester went by Professor Varney continued her unquestionable preference she had towards Mary. Mary began to dote more and more with this unusual type of attention. And in return she began fantasizing about Professor Varney on a consistent basis. Most of Mary’s fantasies of Professor Varney pertained to spanking. Being that Mary had been a spanko since the day she could remember. Mary longed for Professor Varney to put her over her knee and spank her for all the naughty things she had done in her past from the time she was a little girl.

One day as Mary was sitting outside on the campus lawn she was approached my Professor Varney. “Well look who it is, looking so sophisticated with her biochemistry textbook in one hand and her coffee in the other.” Mary was choked up and had no idea what to say. Professor Varney took notice of Mary’s reluctant vibe and continued on. “ Well Miss Mary I can see you are at a loss for words so I will continue on. Don’t you know how rude it is to just sit and stare when one is trying to make simple conversation? What has happened all of a sudden to my top student?” Mary just shrugged her shoulders and again was unable to think of anything to say. “Mary I would like to invite you out to dinner with me on Friday night. Would you be able to make it?” Ms. Varney said. Mary’s mouth dropped and she began to shake her head up and down acknowledging she would be able to attend the invitation. “Then it’s settled. I will meet you at the Golden Egg Roll at eight o’clock Friday night. Don’t be late young lady or I will have to put you across my knee after dinner.” Professor Varney said in a stern voice. Mary again shook her head and watched in awe as Professor Varney walked away. Mary couldn’t believe what Professor Varney had just mentioned about putting her over her knee after dinner if she was late. “Was Professor Varney a spanko as well?” Mary wondered. The final words Professor Varney stated about spanking kept reiterating in Mary’s mind over and over again until finally Friday night came.

Mary dressed in a classy tight black outfit and decided to leave her kinky hair down for once in a great while. Mary wanted to purposefully show up late to see if Professor Varney was actually being serious about spanking her for being tardy.  But she just didn’t have the courage. Although Mary was a bonafide spanko since the beginning of her time, she unfortunately had not yet been spanked. As Mary reached the Golden Eggroll in the middle of Chinatown she immediately saw Professor Varney waiting outside the front door. Mary waved innocently as she approached the door. “Hello Mary. I’m glad to see that you took being on time seriously. But too bad for me. I was looking forward to having you over my knee.” Mary gulped and said absolutely nothing. Professor Varney then opened the door for Mary and they both went inside together.

That was it!  Mary knew now for sure that this could actually be the first opportunity in her life to get spanked. Mary and Professor Varnney sat in a corner booth of the small restaurant away from all the shuffle and bustle. There Professor Varney did most of the talking. Mary was mummified by Professor Varneys presence. And the only thing she could think of was getting spanked by this ultimate fantastic women named Professor Varney. “Mary I want you to call me Suzanne from now on. Can you do that for me?” Professor Varney asked in a low sweet tone. Mary shook her head yes. Suzanne smiled. “Excuse me for my rudeness Suzanne but I must use the ladies room.” “You may go sweet girl.” Suzanne replied. Mary liked having that assurance. It made her feel safe. She smiled at Suzanne and stood up. “Don’t dottle for long little Miss. Or I will have to spank you.” Suzanne said in a smiling voice. “I won’t. I promise.” Mary said quickly. And off she went.

As Mary washed her hands she looked in the mirror and began thinking that all of this was too good to be true. Mary finally knew what she really wanted for the very first time in her young adult life. She wanted Suzanne. Mary wasn’t exactly sure how she wanted her. But what Mary did know for sure was that she wanted Suzanne to give her the spanking she always longed for. As Mary exited the bathroom and began hustling back to the table something shiny caught her eye. There, standing practically right in front of her, was a large golden Buddha. The Buddha statue was surrounded by shiny silver quarters and a basket of Asian fruit at its knees. Mary slowly walked up to the Buddha. She noticed the statues wide naked belly sticking straight out at her. A tall Chinese chef saw Mary standing in front of  the Buddha. Suddenly the chef came out from behind the kitchen entry way and stood next to Mary. He told Mary to rub the Buddhas belly and make a wish. Mary looked at the Chinese chef  in amazement. She then looked back down at the Buddha’s belly. Mary slowly brought one of  her hands up from her right side. She began rubbing the Buddha’s smooth golden belly. Her fingers moved back and forth and round and round. As she rubbed the belly of the Buddha Mary made her wish. She wished for Suzanne to spank her. To spank her hard and thoroughly. In a way that would bring her to tears. The way she had always fantasized about.

That very same night Mary returned home from the the Chinese restaurant. She was sad and she lied in her bed all alone. Mary was disappointed that nothing further happened after dinner with Suzanne. Then Mary stared at the ceiling wondering if only the wish she had made at the Chinese restaurant would actually come true one day. Soon Mary began fantasizing about getting a really hard spanking from Suzanne until finally she fell fast asleep. The next morning Mary woke up. She looked around and noticed that her room and all her things were completely different. All of a sudden, she heard a very familiar voice. The voice was of a women talking in the hallway right outside the door from where Mary had awoken. Mary soon realized she recognized the woman’s voice.  It was the voice of Professor Varney. Unexpectedly, Mary heard Suzanne,s voice again. But this time Suzanne’s voice was calling directly towards her. “Mary this is the last time I am going to tell you to get up from that bed. You are going to be late for class! If I have to come back in your room one more time young lady, I am going to yank you out of that bed and spank your bottom like I’ve never spanked it before!” Mary quickly jumped up from her unfamiliar bed with delight.  “Coming Suzanne!”  She promptly called back. Mary then rushed out of her bedroom and ran down the stairs as fast as her legs could carry her.

Story Contest Entry #23 : What Goes Around Comes Around

 

Readers,

Don’t give up now – we’re down to just a few more entries in the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  …

Read on~

– Dana

 

**********

“What Goes Around Comes Around”

Surrounded by friends gathered to celebrate her birthday, Lindsey closed her eyes, a serene expression taking over her features.  Her face showed animation, the hint of a smile at the corners of her mouth revealing hope for the future.  Opening her eyes, she took a deep breath and blew out the candles that covered her birthday cake, silently thanking Mr. Edwards, her band director, for continually reinforcing lessons in breath control throughout her years of playing the trumpet in the school band.  As the last candle to gave up its flame, applause erupted from the onlookers.

“What did you wish for?” her best friend Sherry asked.

“If I tell you, it won’t come true,” Lindsey protested.

“Oh, come on, Lindsey,” Andrea cajoled.  “You already made the wish.  What you do now won’t affect it one way or the other.”

“Well . . . okay.  That makes sense,” Lindsey agreed.  “I wished that I would win this lawsuit.”

“Attagirl!” Sherry gripped her friend in a sideways hug, emphasized by gentle backslaps.  “I could see you arming yourself with optimism just before you blew out the candles.  We all wish that for you, too.  Winning the first one was a major victory.”

“Yeah, you deserved to come out on top in that one.  You fought hard to prove what they did was wrong,” Mindy echoed.  “I’m so glad you beat out that—” she paused, searching for the right word.

“Temper, temper, Mindy,” Sherry chided.

“Well, I was gonna say ‘witch,’ ” Mindy defended herself.

“Oh, sure,” Sherry said skeptically.  “We could hear what you were thinking.”

Everyone laughed.  Though all the guests at the party were good friends, these four—Lindsey, Sherry, Andrea, and Mindy—had known each other since they were toddlers.  Though they had different interests, their close friendship had endured through the years.

As Mindy removed the candles and Andrea brought paper plates, Lindsey busied herself cutting the cake, placing each portion on a plate Andrea held steady.  “By tomorrow afternoon I should know the outcome.  Mark will be in the courtroom for moral support.  I’ll call Sherry as soon as I find out.  We’ll get word to everyone.”

“Who wants ice cream?” Mindy asked the group.

“People always ask that, and it’s a very silly question.  Everyone always wants ice cream.”  Andrea’s pronouncement met with a chorus of affirmative comments.

“Bring your plates over here,” Mindy directed.  “There’s room for a scoop or two next to the cake.”

“Good thinking,” Sherry complimented.

Later, after most of the guests had left and the party remains had been cleaned up, the hostesses relaxed in the living room.  Indicating her concern, Andrea asked, “What’s your feeling about how the trial’s been going?”

“I’m optimistic,” Lindsey said, “but I know it’s not good to get my hopes up too high.  I gave concise answers, but the other side didn’t.  I actually saw one of the jurors fold her arms across her chest and frown when the “witch” testified.  I’m thinking they were sympathetic to my side.  Oh, and every time my attorney objected, his objection was sustained, but all of the other side’s objections were overruled, every one of them.

“Well, it’s about time to head home,” Sherry announced.  “I’m really glad all of us could get together.  It’s been a fun time.  I just had a thought:  If you win tomorrow, we’ll need to celebrate that, too!  Anyway, I hope you can relax and get a good night’s sleep tonight.”

“I plan to do just that.  I’m going over to see Mark in a little while.  He’s taking me out to dinner for my birthday, and then we’ll go back to his house for dessert.”

“ ‘Dessert,’ huh?” Andrea teased.

“Well, you know, our favorite dessert.” Lindsey said.  “ ‘Rump roast.’ ”

They all laughed.  Lindsey’s friends moved toward the front door and hugged all around, amid comments of “Take care,” “I’ll be thinking about you,” and “I’ll keep my fingers crossed.”

When they had left, Lindsey went to her bedroom and opened the closet door to take out the clothes she had decided to wear to dinner.  She went into the bathroom, undressed, and showered.  When she was finished washing, brushing her teeth, dressing, and putting on makeup, she called her boyfriend to let him know she was about to leave.

She covered the five miles to Mark’s house at a moderate speed.  She turned into his double driveway and parked next to his car.  He greeted her at the door with a strong, comfortable hug and a kiss.

“So, where are you taking me for dinner?” Lindsey asked.

“It’s a surprise,” Mark answered with a smirk.  “You’ll like it.”

“Okay, if you say so.”

Mark got his suit coat and put it on.  “All set?”  Lindsey smiled in reply and he walked her to the door and opened it for her.  He walked with her to the passenger’s side and opened the door.  When she was settled, he went to the driver’s side and got in.

As Mark backed out of the driveway, Lindsey asked, “How about a little hint?”

“There’s a blindfold in the glove compartment,” Mark countered.  “It will help you stop asking questions, just in case you can’t stop by yourself.”

“I’ll hush,” she said.

A few minutes later, he turned into the parking lot of Jackson’s Restaurant.  “Wow, Mark.”  Lindsey exclaimed.  “I’ve never been here, but this is supposed to be the ultimate dining experience.”

He parked and went to open her door, saying, “I thought it was appropriate for a celebration like this.”

“Oh, thank you.  I feel like a queen just to be brought here.”

“I hope so,” he murmured as he put his arm around her shoulders.

They were seated in a secluded area and leisurely enjoyed an excellent prime rib dinner.  After they had both finished their meal, Mark asked, “Are you ready for dessert?”  Receiving Lindsey’s mischievous smile in answer, he signaled their waiter for the check.  Walking back to the car, Mark put his arm around her and asked, “Are you nervous about tomorrow?”

“Yes,” she replied.  “I’m pretty tense.  I’m counting on you to help me with that.”

“I’ll do my best,” he promised.

“Your best has always been enough in the past,” she said, looking up at him and then laying her head against his chest.

He helped her into the passenger’s seat and took his place behind the wheel.  They drove in silence to his house.

As he opened the front door for Lindsey, she asked, “Bedroom or den?”

“Bedroom, I think,” he answered.

She went to his bedroom and began taking off her clothes, while Mark hung up his suit, threw his shirt into a hamper, and put on a pair of pajama bottoms.  He sat down on the bed and watched Lindsey remove everything but her panties.  She walked to him and lay across his lap.

“I’m going to do something different,” he told her.  He showed her a short paddle made of beautiful light-colored wood.  “I’m going to use just paddles.  It will be the warmup and the spanking.”

“Ouch, it hurts already,” she said.

“No, I’ll go easy at first, and you’ll be okay later when it’s harder.”

“Okay, if you say so,” she answered doubtfully.

He began with swats so light they could hardly be called spanks, moving to different areas of her bottom and the upper part of her thighs to make sure every spot received attention.  She lay comfortably across his lap, finding a surprising level of enjoyment in the sensation.  After two or three minutes, he stopped and began rubbing her bottom and thighs gently.  Then he hooked his fingers in the waistband of her panties and pulled them down to her knees, exposing the bare skin of her bottom.

“Hmm, not very pink yet.  That’s okay; we’ve got plenty of time.  How do you feel?”

She answered, “I feel great.  What you’re doing feels really nice.”

He picked up the paddle again and resumed spanking her gently, making sure to spread his attention to all areas.  “How does that feel?” he asked her, rubbing her skin gently.

“It’s wonderful.  I didn’t know a paddle could feel like this.  All this time I thought I was allergic to wood.”

Mark laughed out loud.  “I’m glad you’re enjoying it, since this isn’t a naughty girl spanking.”

He rubbed her bottom a little longer and then began spanking again.  Almost imperceptibly, he began to increase the force of the swats.  He listened for verbal reactions from Lindsey and watched for flinching, relying on her indication of distress to guide the amount of force he used.  A few minutes later, he paused and began rubbing her bottom again.  “How are you doing,” he asked.

“It feels strange,” she replied.  “It doesn’t hurt, but my bottom feels real hot.”

“Well, this could be a sample of what hot flashes will be like when you’re older.”

“On my butt?” she asked, looking around at him.

“Why not?  Hot flashes affect a woman all over, don’t they?  Your butt is part of ‘all over.’ ”

“That doesn’t make sense, but I can’t think of a witty reply.”  She laid her head back down.

“I’m going to go a little harder,” Mark warned.  “I hope it will feel good and not too painful.  At least, that’s what I’m aiming for.  You know the old story about the frog in the pan of cold water?  The water gets gradually warmer and the frog doesn’t notice it, and soon the water is boiling.  I’m not trying to boil your bottom, but I do want it to be gradual so it winds up being a hard spanking without the trauma.  Or drama.”

“Are you calling me a ‘trauma queen’?”

Mark smacked her hard with the paddle.

“Owww,” she cried.  “That was NOT gradual,” Lindsey complained.

“Oh, my goodness.  That was involuntary.  I think it’s the paddle’s way of groaning.”

“Very funny.”

“Well, your pun wasn’t.”

“Okay, I forgot.  You don’t like puns.”

“Let’s get back to the matter at hand,” he said, patting her bottom.  He started spanking her again, alternating sides and continuing to cover all areas.  He gradually increased the intensity, always on the lookout for clues that Lindsey was experiencing more stress than he intended.  As the minutes went by, the force increased.  He again paused and began rubbing her bottom and thighs.  “How does that feel?” he asked.

“It’s really weird.  It feels about the same, but I know you’re hitting a lot harder.  I haven’t been in this situation before.”

“All right.  This is going to be a little change.”  He reached over to the dresser and picked up a paddle that was longer but similar in weight.  He swatted her sharply with it.  She flinched slightly.  He waited about 30 seconds and smacked her again, in a different place.  She murmured “unh” but did not flinch.  He hit in still another spot, and she breathed in deeply and then exhaled, but remained still.  He continued in this fashion, with 30-second pauses, each swat slightly more forceful than the last.  She continued to lie still, with only minimal reaction.  After the seventh swat at the slow tempo, Lindsey’s back began to shudder, and she started whimpering.  Mark laid the paddle down and reached for her shoulders.  He pulled her to a sitting position on his lap and held her while she cried.  He spoke to her softly, soothing her.

“I don’t know why I’m crying.  It didn’t hurt that much.”

“You’re crying because you’ve been under such a strain.  It’s tension relief, which is what I was trying to achieve.  I think you’re going to be sore tomorrow.  Your bottom looks like a couple of eggplants.

Lindsey burst out laughing, even as the tears flowed.  “Eggplants?  Let me see.”

Mark helped her off his lap, and she walked to the full-length mirror on the back of the bathroom door.  Looking around at her bottom, Lindsey exclaimed, “Jiminy Crickets!  I didn’t even know skin could be this color.  It’s eggplant, all right.”  She reached back to touch her bottom cheeks with her hands.  “Wow!  That’s warm.  It’s numb now, but I’ll bet you’re right about my being sore tomorrow.”

Mark handed Lindsey a box of tissues from the nightstand.  “I want you to lie down on your back.”  He heard her blow her nose as he went into the bathroom, reached into a cabinet, and got a large bath towel, which he took back into the bedroom.  Lindsey was supine on the bed, and he draped the towel over her.  “I’ll be right back,” he said, disappearing into the hallway.

When he returned, Mark had a kitchen towel and a freezer bag filled with crushed ice.  “Here’s a cold pack for your face.”

Lindsey raised herself up on one elbow.  “What the heck’s wrong with my face?  You went out to dinner with this face,”  She protested indignantly.

Mark sat on the edge of the bed and rubbed her arm.  “Honey, nothing is wrong with your lovely face.  It’s just that you’ve been crying, and I think that in the morning, the judge and the jury will be more impressed with your exquisitely beautiful face if your eyes aren’t puffy and you don’t look like you’ve been crying.  Now lie down and relax.”

“Oh, okay.  You’re right.”  Acquiescing, she lay back down.

Mark laid the towel across her eyes and placed the ice pack on the towel.  “How’s that?  Is it on both eyes?  It’s supposed to get colder, but only up to a point.”

“Yes, it’s on both eyes.  It feels nice and cool.”

“Pretty soon the towel will get damp from condensation, and it may feel colder.  I want it to stay on for 20 minutes unless it gets too cold.  Frostbite isn’t our goal.  I’ll be right here.”  He gently caressed her thigh.

Lindsey squirmed and reached down to touch an area of her right buttock.  “What’s the matter?  Something bothering you?”  Mark asked, chuckling.

“Just a little twinge,” she answered, smiling.

“Doesn’t it, though,” he agreed.

They were quiet for several minutes.  Then Mark announced, “Ten more minutes.”

“Mm-hmm,” Lindsey replied.  Then, anxiously, “Mark?”

“Yes?”

“You are going to be there tomorrow, aren’t you?  In court, I mean.”

“Oh, yes.  The Budweiser Clydesdales couldn’t keep me away.”

“Good.  I was counting on it.”  Lindsey relaxed visibly.

After another period of silence, Mark said, “Five more minutes.  Are you warm enough?”

“Yes, I’m fine, and my eyes don’t feel too cold.  What time is it?”

Mark looked at the alarm clock on the nightstand.  “It’s 8:39.  You probably want to get on the road pretty soon.”

“Yes, I would.  I need to get home and get ready for court tomorrow and then get to bed on time.”

“What time do you have to be in bed?”

“Ten o’clock, or else.”

Mark chuckled.  “Or else your Disciplinarian has something to say about it?”

Lindsey smiled.  “Right.  And she says it like I can understand it.  Improvement came slowly for me, but I’ve gotten a lot better about it lately.”

“Good girl.”

“Thanks.  I’m more alert and more effective when I’ve slept well and long enough.  Mark?”

“Mmm?”

“Where did you get the idea for what you did tonight with the paddle?”

“I came up with it myself.  There’s the frog analogy, and then I thought the hard smacks at the end should be spaced out.  I figured if they were too close together, and built in intensity, the effect would be something else entirely.  I was hoping you would cry, because I thought you needed the emotional release.  I wasn’t sure it would work that way.”

“I’m glad it did.  I do feel better, but kind of weak.”

“You should still be okay to drive, but I’ll take you home if you want me to.  Time’s up.”  Mark reached for the ice pack and removed it while bringing her hand toward her eyes to shield them from the light.

As her eyes adjusted, Lindsey gazed up at Mark.  “You sure do take good care of me,” she said.

“I’m glad you think so,” he replied.  “That’s the plan.  Let’s get you up and see how you do.”  He took her hands and gently pulled her to her feet.

“Whoa,” said Lindsey, swaying slightly.  “I may have to get used to this.”

“You’ll be fine in a minute,” Mark assured her.  “Remember, you’ve been horizontal for nearly an hour.  And your body has been stressed.  The nutritious dinner we had will help a lot.  Why don’t you sit down, and I’ll bring your clothes.”  He lowered her back down to sit on the bed and went to get her things from the chair where she’d left them.

  She put on what she could while sitting down, and Mark knelt to put her trouser socks on.  Lindsey moved in a gingerly fashion to get each leg into her slacks, balancing with Mark’s help when she stood to pull them up.  “Wow, I’m gonna have a heck of a reminder of this tomorrow.  These pants hurt!  It feels good, though.”  He then placed her shoes where she would be able to step into them.

“Let’s see if I still know how to walk.”  She cautiously walked into the living room to the table where she had left her purse.

“You seem to have the hang of it, all right,” Mark said.  “I’ll walk you to the car.”

Lindsey turned to him.  “But first,” she said, hugging him to her, “Thank you for a wonderful evening.  “I keep trusting you to know what’s good for me, and you keep knowing it.”

As he embraced her, smoothing her hair, Mark said, “You’re precious to me, Lindsey.  This lawsuit is a big deal, and these people have caused you no end of turmoil, not only financially, but physically and emotionally, too.  You’ve held up through it all, and things have started going your way.  I hope the decision tomorrow also goes your way.  Now, get going.”  He gave her a final squeeze and turned her around to face the door.  He opened it, and they walked to her car.  He reached to open the door for her.  When she was behind the wheel, he closed the door firmly as she lowered her window.  He leaned down and kissed her through the window.  “I’ll meet you at the courthouse.”

“Okay,” Lindsey said.  “See you there.”  She started the car and backed out of the driveway.  As she changed gears from Reverse to Drive, she looked at him and he waved.

A short time later she was home and in the house.  She locked the door and made her way to the bedroom.  What she would wear to court the next morning was all prepared.  She took off her clothes, put them in the hamper, and took her nightgown from the hook in the bathroom door.  The garment felt cool as she put her arms through the sleeves and it slid over her head and down her body.  She looked at her face in the mirror and saw that her eyes seemed normal.  ‘Mark is such a genius,’ she thought.  She splashed water on her face and then patted it dry with the hand towel.  She brushed her teeth and went into the bedroom.

Lindsey pulled back the covers and sat down on her bed, unprepared for the sensation she experienced.  “Jiminy Crickets!” she said aloud.  It was as though her furniture had become petrified while she was gone from the house.  The comfortable mattress she had bought a year ago was now more like a bed of stone.  Admittedly, she relished the way it felt to her backside, because it proved that she had been soundly spanked, which was what she had wanted and needed.  She checked the time—9:45—wrote it in her bedtime journal, and set her alarm.  She lifted her legs onto the bed, turned off the bedside lamp, and promptly rolled over onto her stomach.

The next morning, Lindsey opened her eyes and looked at the clock.  The alarm would sound in nine minutes.  She closed her eyes again and lay still, remembering her wish.  It seemed like everything should just fall into place and she should be victorious in this lawsuit.  The other side had clearly invaded her privacy.  Sometimes, though, things just don’t work out the way they “should,” or the way we have them planned.  ‘Please let me win this case,’ she pleaded to whomever.

“RRRIIINNNGGGGGGGGGGGG,” went the alarm.  It was definitely a sound not to be ignored.  Lindsey swung her feet off the bed and sat up.  That was her first mistake.  “Oh, my heavens to Betsy,” she exclaimed.  She reached for the clock to turn off the raucous sound.  She turned on the lamp, stood up, and walked to the bathroom.  As she eyed the toilet seat she thought, ‘maybe I can just tinkle in the shower.’  It sounded reasonable enough.  But she needed coffee first.  Resigning herself to the necessity, she gently lowered herself to the seat.  At least it was cool.  But it HURT.  She breathed deeply, in and out, her eyes watering.  This was going to get worse, too, as the day progressed.  Finished with that task, she padded to the kitchen to make coffee.  While it dripped, she added a bowl of wheat flakes, orange juice, and a vitamin tablet to her breakfast menu.  She reached to pull a chair away from the table but changed her mind, thinking, ‘Forget it.  I’ll eat standing up.’  She downed the vitamin tablet with a large swallow of orange juice and then as many small swallows as needed to polish off the juice.  To Lindsey’s delight, her cereal seemed particularly flavorful this morning.  She ate while looking out the window over the sink.  It was barely dawn, and there was little to see.  After spooning up the last of the cereal, she drank the remaining milk from the bowl, rinsed it and the juice glass, and put them into the dishwasher.  By then the coffee was ready.  She poured some into her favorite mug and added milk.  Putting the milk back into the refrigerator, she picked up the mug and returned to the bathroom.

Lindsey turned on the shower, waited 15 seconds, and stuck her hand in to check the temperature.  It was nice and warm.  ‘Now comes the fun part,’ she thought.  She stepped into the shower facing the stream of water.  So far, so good.  She let her face and hair get wet and then turned around.  For a few seconds, she was paralyzed, it hurt so much.  That was the worst part, though.  She then shampooed her hair, washed, and got out of the shower and dried off.  Between sips of coffee, she dried her hair, got dressed, and put on her makeup.  She carried her coffee into the kitchen, drank the last of it, rinsed the mug, and put it in the dishwasher.  She was ready to leave.  She checked to make sure the bathroom light was off and the coffeemaker was turned off.  She picked up her purse and went out the front door, locking it behind her.

Lindsey unlocked the door to her car and braced herself for the ordeal of getting in and sitting in the driver’s seat.  ‘Man, oh man,’ she thought.  Breathing deeply and evenly, she started the car and was on her way.  Because she was early, traffic was lighter than what she usually encountered when leaving later.  That made the drive time shorter and also lessened the typical stress she had to deal with when traffic was heavy.  She also was able to find a convenient parking place easily.  She waited patiently for several minutes and then heard the sound of a familiar car horn to her left.  Mark was pulling into a parking space three cars away.  He got out and came over to her window.

“Are you ready to go in?” he asked.

“Sure,” Lindsey answered.  “We can go in the building.  We can loiter a little while before going into the courtroom.”

Mark opened the door for her and she got out of the car.  “I saw you wince when you swiveled toward the door.  That bad, huh?”

She looked at him.  “You really poured it on last night,” she said softly.  “You sure know how to hurt a girl, you know that?”  She smiled affectionately.

Mark smiled back at her.  “It’s a talent, I guess.  Too bad I can’t advertise.”

“I wouldn’t want you to do that,” she argued.  “Then I’d have to fight off the competition.  All the spanko girls would line up to sample your wares.”

Mark put his arm around her and they walked into the courthouse.  “Do you want to find a place to sit and wait?” he asked.

“I want to find a place to stand and wait,” Lindsey replied, smiling.

He looked at his watch.  “It’s ten minutes till nine.  Maybe we should go in.”  She nodded in agreement, and they entered the courtroom and found seats near the Plaintiff’s table.  Several people were already present.

Lindsey’s attorney came down the aisle and greeted her, shaking hands with Mark.  He escorted Lindsey to the Plaintiff’s table, where they both sat down.  A minute later, the Defendant and her attorney came down the far aisle and sat at the Defendant’s table.

After 12 minutes, a door near the judge’s bench opened and the bailiff ushered in the jury.  The jurors filed in and took their assigned seats.  The bailiff closed the door and moved to his table.  Two minutes later, he stood and announced loudly, “All rise.”  Everyone in the room rose to his feet as the judge entered and took his place on the bench.  Then everyone again sat.

The judge looked toward the jury and asked, “Madam Foreperson, has the jury reached a verdict?”

Juror number one, a middle-aged woman, stood and said, “We have, Your Honor.”

The judge indicated to the bailiff to get the piece of paper with the verdict written on it from the foreperson and bring it to the judge.  The bailiff did so, the judge read it and handed it back, and the bailiff then returned the paper to the foreperson.

“Madam Foreperson will please read the verdict.”

The Plaintiff, the Defendant, and both attorneys stood for the reading of the verdict.

The Foreperson announced, “We, the Jury, find in favor of the Plaintiff.”

The Judge then asked, “Madam Foreperson, have you assessed damages in this case?”

The Foreperson replied, “We have, Your Honor.  We, the Jury, assess damages in the amount of $50,000 to be awarded to the Plaintiff.”

“I thank the Jury for your service.  You are dismissed,” said the Judge.  “Court is adjourned.”

Lindsey shook her attorney’s hand and then walked to Mark.  They left the courtroom and walked out of the courthouse toward their cars.  Mark said, “This calls for a celebration, even more than your birthday.  We ought to go out to dinner again, with Mindy, Andrea, and Sherry.  Maybe even another celebration spanking.”

“Um, Mark?”  Lindsey looked at him.  “Can it wait a week?”

Spanking story entry #22 : The Little Wooden Bridge

Readers,

Don’t give up now – we’re down to just a few more entries in the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  …

Read on~

– Dana

 

**********

“The Little Wooden Bridge”

 

 

I stood at the top of the little wooden bridge and looked down into the cold,
dark water below. A few leaves and branches slowly drifted beneath me, then
for a moment the surface of the water was calm and flat. I straightened up and
looked around for a sign that someone might be watching, but I was alone. So
very alone. I reached into my pocket and pulled out a shiny quarter which I had
been saving for this moment. Then I leaned over the wooden railing, letting my
arm dangle above the water’s surface, the coin still clutched in my fist.
It seemed a bit silly to me to be doing this. I don’t know how much I believed in
magic and wishful incantations, but I know I wanted a spanking. Besides, this
was Dana’s idea. I closed my eyes and imagined my desire, my burning need and
then dropped the coin gently from my hand into the deep pond below. With a
little splash, it sunk and was gone.
I didn’t know what to do next. How was it supposed to happen? Would I
magically receive a call, inviting me over for a spanking? Not likely. Now I felt
even sillier for thinking this would work. But at least, I tried.
* * * * *
Dana lived next door to my uncle Ed, only a short walk from my apartment. I
visited my uncle often, to help out with little fix-up jobs around the house and
to help stockpile the wood for the coming winter. Dana was often outdoors
working in her garden, painting the little wooden fence that divided her
property from Uncle Ed’s, or just relaxing on her deck, sipping iced tea and
reading her book. Many times I would be working in the yard, and I would look
over and dream about those beautiful, firm legs….
Whenever she was there, I would make a point of making small talk and try to
get to know her better. Sometimes, Ed would invite her over and we would sit on
the patio in large, comfortable wicker chairs, and chat about everything and
nothing.
That’s when I learned she could spank.
I almost choked on my julep when she mentioned it in passing. My world went
dark and I thought I might pass out. I couldn’t focus.
“Nothing that a good spanking couldn’t fix”, she said.
We all laughed at the humorous little remark and the conversation continued.
However I became suddenly very flushed. I wanted her to repeat it again. And
again. Maybe just a couple more times.
We had been talking about customer service, more or less in general, and Uncle
Ed had mentioned how rude some of the service people in town had become. We
all agreed that many folks here in our community had become bored with their
jobs, and that customer appreciation no longer mattered. Ed thought about
boycotting a few of the local shops but Dana seemed to have a better solution.
So that was when I learned she was into spanking. Or at least she could be into
spanking. Or maybe I could convince her to “be into” spanking. Hopefully
spanking me, of course.
Dana was definitely a woman to be respected. She had become an important
figure in the community, with her social causes and political savvy. She had
character, was well educated, well-spoken and generous to a fault. But she was
not to be trifled with, never to be ignored and certainly, not ever to be talked
down to. And I would have to add, disobeyed. When she had been a teacher, I
imagine her students behaved themselves quite regularly. I could only imagine
the consequences of her disapproval.
One lazy summer afternoon, I came by Uncle Ed’s place to mow the lawn and I
saw Dana was out, cleaning some rugs. She was using the back of a large wooden
scrub brush to beat the dust and sand from a small floor mat, which had been
pinned to the clothesline. She was wailing on it full force, her left arm swinging
higher and higher in the air, tirelessly slamming into the dusty ol’ rug. She was
spanking the rug!
I guess she saw me standing there, sort of awestruck, frozen, and silent. At last
she stopped swinging the brush. She smiled and waved and then retrieved the
rug from the line and went into the house. Now, I wanted a spanking from her
more than ever!
I imagined myself over her firm lap, with my bare bottom exposed to the
sunlight, as she smacked my reddening cheeks with her brush. Of course, in my
dream it didn’t hurt. I was just lying there, across her thighs, smiling and
ontent. The birds were chirping, the wind rustled through the trees, and I was
happily getting spanked.
I told myself that I needed to find a way to talk to her, to bring it up. She had
always been so kind and friendly, surely if I asked her to spank me it would be
her neighbourly duty to oblige. Sort of like borrowing a cup of sugar. No big
deal, perfectly normal.
In reality, I would probably be too embarrassed to even ask for a cup of sugar.
I could never say the word spanking in polite company and I knew there was no
way I could ask this woman, a real friend of the family, to spank me. Forget it.
Keep dreaming. But she was very friendly, and easy to talk to. I often found
myself staring into her big brown eyes, absorbing her wisdom about life and the
pursuit of happiness. Then one day, she offered me some advice about getting
spanked.
Well, she didn’t really put it that way. And actually, I never really mentioned
spanking in any way. But she did have some advice and possibly a tactic to get
what I wanted out of life. She told me to make a wish. She told me she had gone
to the wooden bridge in the park on several occasions, and would drop a coin into
the pond below. She said she would often make a wish for a solution to a
problem that had been particularly elusive, and those wishes most often came
true. She laughed because she figured there must be a fortune lying on the
sandy bottom of the pond, for all of the wishes she had made.
That is why I went there; to wish for a spanking from Dana.
I let me arm dangle over the water’s surface, gently swinging back and forth. I
stared in the black, cold water, and noticed my reflection staring back at me. I
focused on the image of what I wanted, and imagined the feel of her hand as it
spanked my bottom, her firm thighs holding me steady, and the cracking echo of
the sound of flesh upon flesh. The coin fell from my finger tips and made a
gentle splash below. It quickly sank from view and the water’s surface was once
again calm and flat. Now I felt silly to have believed this would bring me
happiness, but I was determined to try everything to make it happen.
* * * * * * *
Some time had passed since that day on the little wooden bridge, and I had all
but forgotten about scheming to get a spanking. It had sort of fallen away from
my immediate thoughts, and I had begun to focus on “more important” things in
my life, like working and studying. But it is when you least expect it, without
warning, that those wishes can come true.
Uncle Ed had asked me to help Dana chop down a little ol’ tree that was leaning
up against her shed. It hadn’t grown very big – not more than two or three
inches thick at the base – and it had been dead for nearly two summers now.
Dana wanted it out, so she could replant and use the wood for her little stove
this winter.
It was a warm afternoon and I had been working in her yard since early morning,
nearly without a break. The tree was down at this point, and I was breaking up
the branches and tying bundles for easy stacking. I needed to take a break, and
I looked longingly to my empty glass on the picnic table for refreshment.
Instead, I sat for a moment in the shade to catch my breath.
The big wooden brush Dana had used earlier was lying on the armchair beside
me. My eyes were drawn to its smooth, worn surface. The long handle had
certainly been gripped many times by someone who could wield it firmly. The
once shiny lacquer finish had long since flaked away, and now the natural wood
surface was exposed to the elements. I held it in my hand and felt its heft. It
was definitely balanced to swing with one hand, built to last. I couldn’t help but
imagine this work-brush doing its work on me. I held it in one hand and smacked
it on my thigh, to get a feel for its potential. Even through my jeans, it left a
mighty sting. Imagine on my bare cheeks…? I was awash with emotions, barely
able to focus, feeling flushed with the thoughts of spanking yet again. I through
the brush back onto the cushion of the arm chair, stood up and turned away. I
had to get a hold of myself.
Taking a big breath, I walked back towards the log pile. I felt a different kind
of aching now, most probably due to the three glasses of lemonade I had
chugged since this morning. It had been several hours since I had gone to the
bathroom and now there was no holding on. Dana had said she would be out for
the day and I didn’t feel like trekking across the big yard back to Uncle Ed’s
house, so I found an alternative. I crept around towards the back of the shed
and looked around. I was just about hidden from Dana’s house and, tucked
between the bushes and the shed, no one could see me from the street or
towards Uncle Ed’s.
I undid my jeans and let them fall to my ankles. A cool breeze tickled the back
of my exposed thighs as I stood there in my white cotton underwear. I lowered
y briefs in front and let nature take its course, while I supported myself on
the side of the shed with my right hand.
I was only there for a moment but a moment was long enough.
When I was done, I zipped up and turned back to work. Looking over the
branches and woodpile, I didn’t expect to have more than another hour of work.
Just about ten minutes later Dana suddenly came out of the house, carrying a
tall glass of lemonade. She asked me how the job was going and how much longer
I would need to finish. I replied that the job was progressing smoothly and that
I was nearly finished. She smiled and replied, “Good.” She set the glass of
lemonade down on the table.
“I thought you might like a refreshment,” she smiled. “Since you just emptied
yourself on the bushes over there.” She waved towards the shed and back
bushes where I had just relieved myself. I began to blush. She turned to me and
said, “Come in and see me when you are done. We need to have a talk.”
Busted! She saw me. What did she see? How much? Oh, no. This was very
awkward.
I busied myself finishing up the bundles of branches and restacked the wood up
against the fence, just like she wanted. I glanced over at the glass of lemonade,
glistening in the sunshine of the weaning hours of the afternoon. I wasn’t
thirsty.
About an hour later I looked around the yard and decided I was finished. I
brushed off the bits of earth and sawdust from my jeans and t-shirt, and
turned to leave. Then I noticed the brush was gone. I had left it on one of the
big, comfy armchairs and now it was gone. My eyes darted around the yard to
see if Dana had simply moved it, or returned it to the hook on the back wall. No,
it was definitely gone.
I grabbed the tall glass of lemonade and dumped it in the bushes. I couldn’t
even take a sip. Then, I knocked on the back patio door to Dana’s house. It
wasn’t long before she came through the kitchen and slid open the glass door in
front of me.
“All done?” She asked. “Yes, Ma’am”. I replied. She gestured for me to come in.
“Nice,” she continued. “Come in for a minute. I need to talk to you.”
I stepped inside and crouched down to untie my boots. She stood above me with
her arms crossed, waiting for me to step out of them. As I stood, I noticed the
ig brush had been brought inside. The long handled work-brush was on the
kitchen table, beside the empty lemonade glass I had handed to Dana earlier. I
gulped in trepidation. She gestured for me to have a seat. I pulled out a wooden,
straight-backed kitchen chair and did as I was told. She stood before me with
her arms crossed.
“Did you do what I think you did outside?” She glared at me waiting for a
response. I couldn’t think of a single word to say. My face went flush with
warmth. I feigned ignorance.
“Do what?” I asked.
Dana stepped closer to me and looked at me square in the face.
“Did you pee in the bushes?” She raised her voice and was looking at me,
perplexed and frustrated.
I could only nod in confession.
A flurry of words and expletives flew from her lips, and she became more angry
than I had ever seen her before. She was ashamed of me and absolutely beside
herself with frustration, as to why I had not simply gone inside to use the
bathroom. I was mortified and ashamed.
At last she had had enough and was about to storm out of the room, when
abruptly she reach for my arm and stood me up. In an instant she was sitting in
the chair I had vacated and she turned me around.
“Happy to lower your jeans in public, hmm?” She began to fumble with the
button on my jeans. In a flash it was undone, and she began to yank them down.
However, much to my surprise, as she jerked my jeans down, so came my
underwear, in one fell swoop, and both were soon bunched at my knees.
“We can’t have you peeing in public”, she scolded. “Maybe this will help you
remember”.
With that, she flung me over her knee.
It all happened in slow motion: My pants down; over her knee; her right arm
gripping me tightly; her left hand raining down on my bare cheeks. There was
that crack! that I had imagined; the sound of flesh on flesh smartly and firmly.
It definitely hurt a lot more than I expected. I don’t know how many she gave
me, but I sure know I couldn’t count. I could only think about the pain in my
ackside, as I tried to twist from her spanks. It was hopeless to try to avoid
those spanks, and I laid upon her lap, with my bare bum reddening under her
hand, apologizing and pleading.
Then suddenly, it stopped. I thought it was over and I tried to get up, but Dana
was not ready yet. From the corner of my eye, I saw her reach for the big
brush on the kitchen table. Now, I was very much doubting my ability to take a
spanking with that implement.
“You know,” she softly spoke to me… “You had better be careful what you wish
for…” I couldn’t understand. How did she…?
But then, Dana knows.
She just does.

Contest Entry #21 : One Wish

 

Here we go!

The last handful of the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  entries.

Enjoy~

– Dana

 

**********

“One Wish”

  

This is a true story about a guy named Reed and his girlfriend, Amelie. I think it’s true. I heard it all from Reed, and why would he lie? It’s actually pretty hard to believe. Let’s just go with it’s a true story.

So Reed and Amelie were driving through Arizona on their way back to Southern California. Reed had a rusted blue Ford pickup he inherited from his old man, and on this particular day in July, somewhere between the desert and nowhere, it was getting low on gas.

“Get out the map, Am.” He turned his head to see his girlfriend looking straight ahead, arms folded against her chest. “I know you’re pissed, baby. Sulking isn’t going to get us home any faster.”
She didn’t move a muscle, but she cursed at him. I should explain here that Amelie was not the girl you’d bring home to mother. “Get it yourself.”
“I’m driving. It’s in the glove compartment.”
“So are your brains.”
“Come on, Baby, don’t be like that.” Such were their conversations. Knowing Reed at the time, he was looking and sounding apologetic. Trust me, he was really into this girl.
With a sudden movement, she raked open the glove compartment, grabbed the Rand McNally easy-fold, full-color map of the Western United States, and slapped it down onto Reed’s denimed thigh. With a sigh, he pulled the truck to a stop, still running, off the side of the highway.

As the long cloud of dust slowly dissipated behind them, he saw on the map it would be best if they turned up on 347. He told her he thought they could make it.
She kicked the dashboard. “Well, isn’t that special.” She finally turned to look at him. He noted the shine of sweat on her forehead under damp strands of pretty, multi-colored hair. “You mean we could be stuck out here? I told you we should have had your dad wire the money.” She cursed the truck again, its lack of air conditioning, and her poor luck in choosing boyfriends.
They had been over this before. “It’s not like going to the ATM.” He explained carefully. “I hate asking him for money, Am. You know how it is. The credit card? The speeding tickets?”
She cursed again. She was tired of him throwing that in her face.
“I know, baby, it’s not all your fault. We’ll be home soon, and everything’ll be cool, I promise.”

They did make it to a gas station, two pumps and a little gift shop off a road McNally must have missed. Reed wasn’t sure what he’d do if not for that luck, but maybe he was due. In the shop he went to pay for the gas while Amelie found the rest room. Behind the counter an old woman stood wearing a shawl, and around her dark head were pretty strings of beads. “Hello, Ma’am. Sure is a scorcher today,” he said, holding out a crisp B. Franklin extracted from his wallet. She didn’t take the money. She didn’t move. Was she made of wood? The woman was studying Reed’s face. He was a little spooked by it, but he thought he saw compassion in her eyes. She held up a finger then disappeared through a door behind the register.

When the woman returned, she held out her palm. “This is for you,” she said. He took the object from her as if it might break at his touch. “What is this?” he asked. “It is very old,” she said. “From the Navaho.”
He could see it was a silver and turquoise bracelet. “Sorry, it’s very nice.” He tried to give it back to her.
“It brings good luck,” she said, as if that should change his mind.
Did this sales pitch ever work? He wanted to ask her if he looked that stupid, but instead he smiled. He told her he would love to buy it, but that he just couldn’t afford it right then.
She reached for the money in his other hand. “One hundred. The gas and the charm,” she said, nodding at the bracelet. “It is worth far more, I assure you.”
Reed studied the piece of Indian jewelry. The silver needed polishing. Maybe it was only because the turquoise matched the color with which Amelie had streaked her hair, or that she would probably love the thing at least as soon as she got over her latest snit, but he wanted to buy it for her.
“You can make a single wish,” she said.
“Just one?” Reed smiled again at the old woman. He heard the sound of the door behind him. Am was cursing again. She wanted to know if Reed planned to spend the whole day in this hell hole.
He wished his girlfriend wasn’t such a spoiled brat.

As it turned out, Reed was right. Once they got home and settled, Amelie loved her new bracelet. In fact, she was wearing it a week later when she wanted to talk to him about something. It was strange, really. They were on the couch having just watched another rerun of Twilight. Reed was busy kissing his girlfriend on the neck, whispering in her ear, preparing to lead her to the bedroom. A typical night would involve her acting bored and hard to get before deigning to be the girl of his dreams. That night she was different. Reed was worried because the way she was acting could only be a sign of bad news. Her mouth said she wanted to tell him something, but her eyes clearly did not. He had never seen her so unsure of anything.

“I met someone online,” she said.
“Oh.” His heart felt like a bag of coal.
“It’s not what you think.” She pinched his leg reassuringly. Whatever it was, it was too hard for her to talk about.
“How about just telling me who you met?” She told him she had met a woman. An older woman. Disturbing images flashed before his eyes. He couldn’t make out what they were. “How did you meet?”
“I was curious about something. I googled around.”
He had no idea where she was going with this. He asked her what she was curious about.
“First I have to tell you something.” She was biting at the ring through her lower lip. She appeared to be studying the tattoos on her ankle and the one on the top of her milky foot. “I know I’m not always the best girlfriend.” He heard her mumble under her breath. “I know you’re pissed sometimes.”
He told her he loved her, that that was all that mattered.
“I know you do.” She glanced up at him quickly, then back to her feet. “Admit it, though. You’d change me if you could.”
He palmed her cheek to gently turn her face to his and assured her that she was the sweetest brat he’d ever known.
“What about the debt I got us in? The reckless shit I do?”
“We don’t need to get into this, baby.” He tried to kiss her.
“Reed, stop. I looked for someone online because I need to be punished.”

The room they were in was a vacuum. The two floated in the silence of space.

He asked her what she meant by punished.
“Ms K is a professional disciplinarian.”
“Huh?”
They continued to float, around them the universe spinning slowly.
“I can’t explain this so it makes sense to you,” she said. “I don’t really understand it. I got to thinking last week, and I knew what I had to do.”
“Is this safe, Am?” He was afraid to know what she was actually talking about.
She told him she was going to meet Ms K the next day at Starbucks so they could talk more.

Two days later they had an appointment for something crazy. Reed pulled the pickup to the curb in front of a well-manicured ranch house in the San Fernando Valley. Neither he nor his girlfriend had said much on the drive through the basin. Reed was on edge. Amelie could not seem to get comfortable on the worn seat on the passenger side, and she was looking more pale, if that was possible. Streaks of pink had been added to her hair.

“Reed, you have to promise me.” She pinned him to his spot with sober eyes. “Whatever happens in there,” she nodded at the ranch house, “you have to sit quiet and just watch. Can you do that?”
“I don’t know. You won’t tell me what’s really going on.”
“I can’t. Promise me.”
He sighed, rubbed his rough face with two hands. He hadn’t shaved in two days. She asked him if he trusted her. He felt he had no real choice in the matter.

So Reed played along. He shook the woman’s hand, partook in the introductions, and sat through the preliminary small talk. What do you say to a disciplinarian? Ushered into a room set up as a home office, they were asked to take two seats at a large desk. The scene reminded him of the time he and his girlfriend had tried getting a loan at their local bank. Despite her conservative retro-attire, Ms K looked younger than expected, tall and attractive. Reed had pictured a middle-aged woman. Still she was Amelie’s polar opposite. The contrast between the two females was strikingly evident. Head-to-head, one could believe they were a starchy PTA mom and her wild child teen.

“Is this how you dress for an important meeting?” Ms K had focused on Amelie, her tone shifting abruptly to scolding. “You’re not out for a night of clubbing.”

His girlfriend was gothic punk. Lip and septum rings were shining. Reed felt a moment of amusement. Had this all been staged? He was aware of the idea of role-playing. Now that he thought of it, Ms K was dressed rather odd. An apron with pictures of cupcakes all over it seemed a bit much. He had noticed the tattoos on her ankles. The 1950’s housewife look and attitude had to be affected.

“This is what I like to wear,” Amelie said. “You didn’t say anything about a dress code.”
“I assumed you were mature enough to know better, but then the choices you’ve been making in your life are what bring you here today, aren’t they?”

That was to become the topic for discussion. Ms K was cool, calm, and collected as she talked from a list of offenses that read like a rap sheet of adolescent rebellion and irresponsibility. Public indecency… Ecstasy… The party she threw in their rec room that got them thrown out of their condo. Reed knew full well that his girlfriend was a free spirit, but when actually confronted with an itemized accounting, he was suddenly struck by the fact that Amelie Jane Adams did have a problem. The sobering thought was that changes in her life were needed. Could this nice cupcake lady seated imperially across the desk from them help in any meaningful way? What were her qualifications?

If you think this story is strange so far, believe me, this is the part you’re going to be shaking your head. After discussing Amelie’s bad behavior, Ms K informed her that things were, indeed, going to change. It was time Amelie learned to be a proper young lady.

“There is a bathroom down that hall,” she said. “You will get out of those clothes, wash your face and come back here to this office when you are finished. Is that clear?”

He expected she would be laughing. Certainly she would have a suggestion for where Ms K could get psychiatric help, but what Amelie did was say, “This is stupid,” got up from her chair and walked to the door. With mouth open, Reed watched his obedient girlfriend leave the room, then listened to the echo of combat boots on wood flooring as they clattered down the hall.

“Are you okay?” Ms K’s attention was now on Reed. Her eyes had softened. “Amelie tells me you’re not sure about this.”
“About what?” He didn’t want to sound confrontational. “Are you guys playing some kind of game?”
“You can think of it that way if you like. It is not going to be a game for your friend.”
Reed didn’t understand. “Can I ask you something? Why did you get into… what you do?”
“I enjoy everything about it.”
He just wanted to be sure Am was going to be alright. Ms K assured him that she would be fine. She said, “Throughout history, countless boys and girls have not only survived this form of discipline, but were better off for having experienced it.”

His mind abuzz, he noticed that Amelie had slipped back into the room and was standing behind the chair next to him. Her silent entry was aided by the fact that she wore no clothes to rustle, no shoes to clatter. She had nothing on but a pair of small, white underpants and her silver and turquoise bracelet.

“Come with me, young lady.” Ms K had Amelie’s upper right arm firmly in grip and was marching her back out the door she had just entered. In a trance, Reed followed behind. Down the dim hall they went, silhouettes against the light ahead. Was his girlfriend resisting? He couldn’t tell for sure. Her feet were reluctant, as if she were being forced to keep up with the quicker pace Ms K was setting. The sight of Amelie under the control of this powerful woman stunned his senses. He saw a girl exposed and fragile. He was aroused.

His girlfriend had been marched into the kitchen, a clean, ordered room filled with yellow sunshine streaming through a large bay window. In the corner next to the stove was a thigh-high wooden stool that Ms K dragged scraping the floor into the center of the room. Resting on the seat of the stool was a hairbrush. Reed described it as old and worn. The bristles appeared to be backed by a substantial amount of dark, solid wood. He wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do, so he sat at the small breakfast table facing the scene to be played out before him.

If you had seen Reed sitting at that kitchen table, I don’t know what you’d have been thinking. The best I can describe it is he looked confused, like all sound he heard was coming from an old radio, where everything around him had suddenly turned black, white, and grainy. As Ms K, seated on the stool, was guiding Amelie up and over her lap, and then tugging down the little white pants, pasted on Reed’s face was a bewildered smile. “Where do bad girls get punished?” Ms K asked. If Amelie knew, she did not care to answer. Reed knew. As you might expect, he was a big fan of his girl’s body. He loved her butt. Her ass… her booty… you know, the words used to identify that area of the anatomy. That wasn’t the word Ms K used. Reed could not help but grin because this girl’s discipline was going to be a spanking on her bottom. Her bare bottom.

A spanking? The more specific term for what Amelie was to receive that afternoon is a hairbrush spanking. Her boyfriend had no time to think about what that could mean before Ms K was in the process of administering the punishment. Before Reed could be fearful of the potential for pain, he recognized that Amelie’s disciplinarian was taking it easy. He was relieved to see that the inherent weight of that hard round object was being applied with only quick snaps of the wrist, what looked to be no more than a child’s punishment, though the reaction from Am indicated that she was feeling the effect, a stinging to inspire a string of breathy exclamations and some restless squirming. Reed was loving it. He thought she was just as cute as she could be, a naughty little girl over her Mommy’s cupcake decorated knee.

When the spanking stopped, Amelie was sporting two bright red spots on her white skin, each reflecting the shape of the hairbrush. Ms K scolded her again for her very bad behavior, making certain the reason for this old-fashioned lesson was clearly understood. Proper young ladies are well-mannered. They are modest. They do not use foul language. They are not excessively self-indulgent. They do not smoke or drink or ingest harmful substances. They respect other people’s property. They obey all laws, and above all, they are kind and considerate of others, especially their boyfriends.

Reed was enjoying this immensely. That was about to change. Amelie’s disciplinarian informed the room that when girls have been very bad, they lose their sitting privileges. The hairbrush was raised, and in the blink of an eye, a girl was getting her first real spanking, the one she would never forget. Reed was startled right out of his complacency, his notion that he was witness to a charming little game. The color in the kitchen had turned cooler. The sunflowers watching from the window sill were grim. Ms K had warned him. No game. She was entirely focused, peppering a spoiled brat’s upturned nakedness with snaps of wrist much sharper than before, the sound of hard wood to delicate flesh now lush with corporeal resonance. His girlfriend quickly wanted no part of what was happening to her as evidenced by the yelping, the kicking, and what appeared to be the sincere effort to wriggle and twist off of her disciplinarian’s apron. Ms K simply held fast, her assault on that raised behind relentless. Reed didn’t know what to do. He was being pushed and pulled by two opposing forces. One insisted that he yell for it to stop, and if that didn’t save his sweetheart from her agony, then he must get up from his chair and stop it. The other was Am’s own voice. Whatever happens, he must not interfere.

We can never read her mind, but Amelie was probably hoping her boyfriend had forgotten any promises made since leaving their apartment that day. She was acting like she needed to be rescued. The way it worked out is that the spanking ended without the need for heroics. Ms K was soon satisfied, and that was that. Reed watched his wet-faced girl helped down, two palms all consumed with rubbing as if they might smother a fire. The color inflicted could have inspired a Baskin-Robbins flavor of the month. Reed remembered to breathe. His heart was tripping, but all that remained were the hugs. Amelie was forgiven. Her slate was clean.

On the passenger side in Reed’s pickup, she was more uncomfortable on her seat going home than she had been on the way to see her disciplinarian, but that’s not to say she was unhappy. On the contrary, Am was giddy. Once they got over some initial embarrassment, an awkwardness they felt when finally alone after what had happened, she was more relaxed and talkative than he could remember her having been in a long time. I’m not saying she was a different person. I’m not saying that in the days ahead she would behave like Ms K’s proper young lady. Amelie was created by nature a brat, however, she was no longer an unaccountable one. She would make a better effort at being good. After all, there were consequences to consider because very naughty girls got taken back to see Ms K, who always had ways to induce sorrow and shame for misbehavior. It was during this time that the lightbulb came on for Reed. One evening in a fit of inspiration, he provided his cranky, ill-mannered girl with his own attempt at sound traditional discipline.

It was soon after that, I was standing as best man at their wedding. Aside from the groom himself, I would bet I was the only person in the over one hundred gathered who knew the whole story behind Amelie’s bracelet. The bride with neon pink hair and matching pink sneakers was the girl everyone expected, but I understood that the vows taken were more than just platitudes. You may not be buying it, but I watched the exchange of rings and the groom kissing the bride. I listened to the judge’s reading of the Navaho Wedding Blessing.

Now you have lit a fire and that fire should not go out.
The two of you now have a fire that represents love,
understanding and a philosophy of life.
It will give you heat, food, warmth and happiness.
The new fire represents a new beginning –
a new life and a new family.
The fire should keep burning; you should stay together.
You have lit the fire for life, until old age separates you.

I saw it in their eyes. Reed’s one wish had become the best of luck for both of them.

 

Spanking story entry #20 : The Resort

 

Boys and Girls,

The next time I decide to give a whole bunch of stuff away, remind me how long it took to edit and post all the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  entries. Wow, you guys and gals can write!

Enjoy~

– Dana

 

**********

“The Resort”   

Looking past the canopy bed, its beautiful peach satin drapes neatly placed over all four posts and towards the babbling creek running throughout property, Karen began imagining herself at The Resort. Not a resort, The Resort.

Every night for the last month Karen pictured herself at a fictional specialized private resort nestled in the Santa Monica Mountains just passed Malibu and only a few miles from its famed Pepperdine University. The Resort she imagined herself at wasn’t a spa or family vacation spot, it was one strictly for adults; adults with a very special kink….spanking. The Resort was an all inclusive spanking venue, a small piece of heaven for the most discerning true spanko.

Hearing the creek babble outside her window, looking out the bedroom balcony sliding glass doors, closing her eyes and wishing as hard as she possibly could, “Please, please, please make The Resort real and my home away from home!” Karen’s eyes closed as she began to drift off to sleep.

_________________________
Awakening, Karen found her bottom to be sore as she rolled over from her side onto her bared backside. She recognized her own canopy bed and the peach satin draping she’d selected for it two years ago, however, everything else was different. She wasn’t in her condo at all.

Getting out of bed she found herself completely naked, but that’s not how she went to bed. A glimpse in the mirror confirmed her suspension; she’d been spanked. “What the…….?”

A soft plush full length robe and sleepers were set neatly across the arm-less chair in the bedroom. Karen quickly put on the robe, noticing a gold monogram with the initials TR on the upper right side. Sliding on the slippers she began walking towards the door of what most certainly was a small hotel suite, wondering where could she be. Nearing the door to the suite, Karen began to hear familiar sounds, those of a bared bottom being spanked; actually, more like a few bared bottoms being spanked.

Opening the door to confirm her suspicions she found a woman, spread over a man’s lap getting a full and powerful spanking. Little moans of och, ohhhh and apologizes came from the woman. Her legs kicking wildly and her light brown backside was rapidly turning a very bright pink. The man was seated in an arm-less chair identical to the one in Karen’s room. She began looking down the hallway and noticing the art work on the walls, they were all of men and women in various spanking poses and positions; all receiving spankings. This was just as had pictured The Resort in her dreams, exactly what she’d wished for before closing her eyes to sleep.

2

A few doors down was a fully naked man over the knee of another man and receiving what seemed to be a long hard and extended paddling. Karen was becoming fascinated by the paddling and the man’s near silence, other than a few moans and grunts as his naked bottom took smack and smack. She nearly began to cry, almost feeling the pain he must have been experiencing. Placing her hands over her bottom, Karen began rubbing her sore backside as it seemed to be getting warmer and warmer just from watching two very deliberate spankings.

“How can this be? How can this possibly be?”

“Karen Welten!” A stern voice from the man spanking the woman just outside Karen’s door yelled out.
“What are you doing? I spanked you and put you to bed for the night, but it looks as though you’ve not quite learned your lesson yet, have you young lady?”

Startled Karen shot back, “What are you talking about, and who on earth are you?”

Looking at the spankee draped over his knee the man stopped spanking her, gave her now bright red bottom a few rubs and assisted her off his lap. They smiled at each other.

“Wow David, you’re still the best.” The woman then headed a few doors down the hallway and into a room.

“Karen Welten, you don’t recall being rude and disrespectful towards me and the staff when we arrived?”

“When we arrived? What are you taking about? What’s your name, David?”

David stood up and began walking towards Karen. “I guess you’re being silly now, aren’t you Karen? Okay, I’ll play along. I’m David Sterns Jackson and we’ve been dating for the last six months, as if you didn’t know. Remember our chatting from the Spanking Personal site for nearly 2 months, meeting and hitting it off right away?”

Karen looked puzzled.

“I think this should refresh your memory.” With both a command and gentleness in his action, in what seemed like one quick move, Karen’s robe came up and David had her bent over and secured in his grasp. His hand came down on her exposed bottom with ten quick and commanding smacks to each cheek.

“Now that I have your attention, lets see if I can get your memory back.”

David Sterns Jackson began leading her to the spanking chair and Karen was in full submission, nearly gliding herself across his lap.

“I’m sorry I acted naughty when we arrived, David. I’m sorry for playing that foolish little game with you just now. I won’t act this way again.”

“Well, I’m just going to make sure you don’t, young lady.” His hand began rubbing her bottom as he
3

viewed the results from that earlier spanking with pride for his skills and a growing excitement from the view of Karen’s bared bottom and her ease in getting right into place.

“You’re going to be here a little while, you under stand that don’t you.”

“Yes, sir.” Her mind was now beginning to wander and a slight bit of embarrassment brushed over her as she lay exposed to anyone who should pass their way. The two men were now standing to the side of David and Karen, with the spanked man dressed in a resort robe, like the one now in a puddle at Karen’s side. David had her in a very modest position, legs together right across his knee. However, he knew very well, when the spanking gets harder and her legs get going she won’t stay that way.

Over and over and over and over David’s hand began to land swat after swat after swat. First a round of ten swats to each cheek and a nice soft rubbing of her soreness. Next a round of twenty to each cheek with more rubbing. As David was beginning the round of thirty to each cheek, Karen could no longer hold herself back and began crying out loud, spreading her legs for all to see her womanhood and kicking profusely. Though it all, David remained on task.

At this time the hallway was filled with resort guest taking in the show David and Karen were providing for them. Some people attempting to move in for a closer view, however, as The Resort rules stated, they were careful not to fully obstruct others.

By the time David assisted Karen off his lap nearly eight minutes had passed. He placed Karen’s head on his chest, allowing her to cry out the pain, embarrassment and joy from her experience.

Kissing him and then beginning assisted into the robe he’d removed from her, Karen began to notice the crowd she managed to have attracted and a bright smile came to her now tear stained face.

“Alright, into the room so I can lotion that sore bottom of yours.”

“Yes, sir. Sorry folks, as you hear I have to go now.” As Karen walked into the mini suite applause began to ring and echo off the walls of the resort.

Spanking story entry #19 : Wish Upon a Star

 

Everyone,

It’s obvious that none of us is going to get a thing done today, so let’s just read all these great entries to the ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  .

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“Wish Upon a Star”

“Catch a falling star, and put it in your pocket. Never let it fade away. Catch a falling star and put it in your pocket. Save it for a rainy day.”
The lyrics from the old song by Petty Como ran through my head as I sat by the lake behind my aunt’s cabin watching the meteor shower. It was early August and my father had sent me to my aunt for the last month of summer before I returned to college. I often felt unwanted by my father since my mother had passed away in a car accident a few years before, and my aunt and I had hardly talked since I arrived.
I hugged my knees to my chest and finally let a few tears fall. I was tired of feeling alone. I took a deep breath and whispered “I wish there was someone who loved me and who wasn’t afraid to show it, even if that means being disciplined when I deserve it,” into the stillness as another meteor fell to earth. As I looked up into the night sky, the stars appeared to wink at me. “That’s weird,” I thought, and curled up in my blanket, falling peacefully asleep under the stars.
~
Several hours later I awoke to the sounds of the birds chirping and the sight of the sun rising over the lake. It was breathtaking. I slowly stretched and sat up. I hadn’t meant to stay out all night, and slept better than I had in months. I brushed out my wavy, auburn hair with my fingers and pulled part of it back, securing it with the elastic band from around my wrist. My hair fell a few inches bellow my shoulders. I stood, brushing off my white sundress, and shook out my blanket before folding it. It was early, but it was already 75 degrees at least.
I walked towards the cabin and went in the side door, closing it quietly behind me. I walked quietly up the stairs towards my room. I wasn’t trying to sneak in, but didn’t want to be responsible for waking my aunt up. As I reached the top of the stairs, I saw that it was too late for that.
“Where have you been, Rebecca Noel?” It had been years since anyone had used my first and middle name, and I instantly felt nervous.
“Hi, Aunt Kate,” I said swallowing and forced myself to smile, “I was down by the lake. I fell asleep watching the meteor shower. It was amazing!”
“Do you have any idea what time it is?!”
“No, I don’t. I left my phone in here. I woke up to the birds singing and the sunrise.”
“It’s a little after 7,” she said coolly, “and you are just now coming home after being out ALL NIGHT!”
“So? I’ve been here the whole time, just outside is all. What’s the big deal?” As soon as the question was out of my mouth, I realized I’d walked directly into her trap. I was in trouble, and there was no way I was going to talk my way out of it.
“What’s the big deal?! I didn’t know where you were! I have been worried about you since I saw your door open and that you were gone late last night!”
“Why would you be worried about me? You’ve barely talked to me since I’ve been here!” I snapped bitterly. A look of pain crossed Aunt Kate’s face. I hadn’t meant to say it out loud, but wasn’t sorry I had either.
Aunt Kate stood, and at 5’6” towered over my 5’2” frame. She was petite with shoulder length auburn hair and piercing green eyes. After looking at me evenly for a minute she walked over and hugged me. I wanted to get away from her, but found myself relaxing into her arms after a minute.
“Oh, Becca. I’m sorry. You coming here brought back many memories of your mother…my sister. You are so much like her! It’s been hard for me to process that. I didn’t mean to shut you out.”
“It’s fine. I’m used to it. Dad always finds a way to get rid of me since mom died. Boarding school, college, going away on business when I’m home from school…” I hadn’t talked about what happened at home since Mom died and couldn’t stop myself from crying. I had long since buried my emotions and learned to always put on a happy face around others. It was what was expected of me.
“No, it’s not okay, Becca. You need family, and so do I. It’s not okay for me to shut you out after you bring back so many wonderful, and a few painful memories.” She stopped hugging me and held me and held me at arm’s length, “and it’s not okay for you to put on a happy face all the time. It really is okay for you to just be okay.” I nodded.
Aunt Kate guided me to the couch and we both sat down. “I have an idea. You don’t have to say anything now; I just want you to think about it.”
“Okay,” I said nodding again.
“When school starts again in the fall, you can live with me at my house in the city instead of student housing. It’s only 10 minutes from campus, and I think it would do us both a great deal of good to be with family.”
“I’ll think about it,” I said nodding. I couldn’t help but smile a little. I liked the idea. I was used to living with roommates, but wasn’t sure how much I wanted to be with family. I liked my freedom, and wasn’t sure I was ready to give it up.
“Now about last night and this morning…I was really worried about you! I had no idea where you were, who you were with, or what you were doing. It wasn’t until the sun started to come up that I saw what I thought was probably you sleeping by the lake.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t know I needed permission when I was still here,” I just barely stopped myself from rolling my eyes. “I would have asked permission if I had planned to go somewhere.”
“First of all, be careful with your tone, young lady. I’m going to tell you right now that being sarcastic with me is a very poor life choice. Second, if you go anywhere at night you do need to ask, and I probably would have said yes if you had asked. This is a fairly safe area right now, but there are often times when coyotes roam and there are times when it isn’t safe for you to be out at night alone.”
“Yes ma’am,” I said nodding. “I understand.”
“Good girl. Now, since you did stay out all night without permission. I think it’s only fair that you are punished for it.”
“What? You’re going to ground me?” I said incredulously.
“No, I’m going to spank you.” My mouth dropped open in shock. “Close your mouth. You’re not a fish.” I quickly closed it again. “It’s going to hurt, but will be over with a lot faster than a grounding. It will also allow you to really cry and release those emotions you’ve bottled up for far too long, but only if you’re open to that. You’ll feel a lot better after it’s over than you do now.”
“But I’m too old to be spanked…” I said weakly. I really didn’t have a good argument as to why I shouldn’t be spanked, and I knew it.
“Oh, honey. You will never be too old or too big to be spanked. Now, over you go,” Aunt Kate said, grabbing my left arm, and pulled me over her lap. My upper body rested comfortably over her lap while my legs dangled behind me, my toes just barely brushing the floor. I took a deep breath. I couldn’t explain why, but this felt right. Aunt Kate firmly rubbed my bottom for a minute, and then raised her hand, bringing it down quickly with a sharp smack on my right cheek. She raised her hand and brought it down onto my waiting bottom over and over again. The sting was only mild at first, but after a few minutes my entire bottom was warm and stinging.
Aunt Kate paused as she raised the lower hem of my white sundress and draped it over my back. She firmly rubbed her hand over my pale blue cotton panties for a minute before resuming my spanking. The swats felt more intense than they had over my dress, especially when they landed on the bare skin bellow my panties, but I still felt relaxed. A few minutes later, Aunt Kate put her hand in the upper waistband of my panties and began to pull them down. Without being told, I raised my hips to make it easier for her. Although my bottom was stinging, the whole thing felt right to me.
“Good girl, Becca,” Aunt Kate said, firmly rubbing my bottom. Without saying another word, Aunt Kate raised her hand and resumed spanking me. I thought my dress and panties hadn’t offered much protection, but quickly found out how mistaken I was as the first swats landed on my now exposed bottom. She alternated fast and slow hard swats. It hurt, but wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle. My bottom was red and warm when Aunt Kate finally stopped.
“Alright, let’s get down to business,” Aunt Kate said picking up a thin wooden paddle from the table next to her. It was about the size of a ping pong paddle, and was lavender with purple violets painted on one side.
“That’s pretty, how bad can it be?” I thought, as the paddle made its ascent. A second later the paddle hit my bottom with a loud SLAP! There was an intense sting on the surface of my right cheek where the paddle landed.
“Ow!” I cried out, inhaling sharply.
There wasn’t time to dwell on it though as the paddle was already making its rapid descent and hit my left cheek with another loud SLAP.
“Ah!” I said and grabbed the couch cushion. I wanted to reach back and protect my bottom from the paddle, but instinctively knew that was a bad idea.
“Keep breathing,” Aunt Kate said bring down the paddle onto my waiting bottom again. I nodded and forced myself to take a few deep breaths.
Aunt Kate started slowly at first, but quickly picked up the tempo. Just when I would get used to it, she would change her angle or intensity. Within a few minutes my bottom was on fire, and a few tears stung my eyes. She landed a few dozen swats on my sit spot, the point where the lower curve of my bottom meets the upper thighs, and I squirmed and kicked my legs involuntarily.
“Stay still,” Aunt Kate said, delivering a stinging swat to my right upper thigh.
“I’m trying!”
“Uh huh,” she said smacking my left upper thigh.
I yelped. “Please stop! It really hurts!”
“I know,” Aunt Kate said with a laugh. “It’s supposed to. That’s how I know I’m getting through to you.”
“Okay, one, that laugh was scary, and two, you are! I won’t go out without your permission, especially at night!”
“Good, I’m glad to hear it,” she said putting down the paddle and picked up the round wood-backed hairbrush that was resting on the table next to her. “But I will be the judge of what you deserve, and when you’ve learned your lesson, young lady!” She punctuated her statement with a dozen hard swats from the brush. I cried out as a fresh set of tears stung my eyes.
“Yes ma’am,” I said softly.
Over and over the brush landed on my already sore backside. I couldn’t decide whether I preferred the brush over the paddle. In ways it was better, as the sting didn’t just stay on the surface of my bottom, but went deeper. In ways it was worse, as the pain was concentrated in a much smaller area than when she used the paddle. Aunt Kate delivered dozens of stinging swats from the brush in rapid succession. I squirmed and tried to get away from the relentless brush. She was clearly experienced in giving spankings though, and held me tightly against her. She thoroughly covered every inch of my bottom with the brush, and after a few minutes I stopped struggling and let the tears come.
“Good girl, Becca,” Aunt Kate said without letting up. She continued to spank me hard for several minutes before finally putting down the brush. “Good girl,” she said as she spanked me with her hand again. After several minutes of slow, medium hard swats she stopped and rubbed my back and bottom. I took slow, deep breaths and noticed how relaxed I was.
“I’m proud of you, Becca. You handled that very well.”
“Thank you,” I said quietly.
“You’re welcome. Unfortunately for you though, we’re not quite done yet.”
“What?”
“That was the spanking for staying out all night without permission. We still have to deal with your sarcastic tone, and snapping at me.”
“But…”
“Don’t argue with me unless you want to make things worse for yourself.” It was clear from her tone that she meant it.
“Yes ma’am,” I said quietly.
“Good girl. You’re learning fast. Stand up and bend over the back of the chair with your hands resting on the seat.”
“Yes ma’am,” I said pushing myself up from the couch, stepped out of my panties, and did what I was told.
Aunt Kate stood and picked up a belt that had been sitting on the table next to her. I had been spanked a few times before, but never with a belt. I knew it was going to hurt, and was really nervous. “I’m going to go easy on you this time. As long as you stay in position, and don’t try to avoid the belt, you’ll get 10 for each offence,” she said folding the belt in half.
“Yes ma’am,” I said quietly as she folded the bottom hem of my sundress over my back again.
Aunt Kate moved over to my right side and gently rubbed my low back. “This is going to hurt quite a bit. Grab onto the edge of the seat if you need to.”
I grabbed the front of the chair. There was an audible whoosh as the belt sailed through the air and hit my bottom with a loud SLAP! There was an intense pain covering my bottom where the belt landed and I inhaled sharply. It felt like I had just stung by dozens of bees.
“Ow!” I cried out, and kicked my left leg involuntarily in an effort to cope with the pain.
“Keep that foot down if you don’t want extra,” Aunt Kate said tapping my foot.
Again the belt sailed through the air and hit my bottom with a loud SLAP that was terrifying to hear. The intense sting that followed wasn’t any better.
“Yes ma’am,” I said quietly after taking a deep breath. I gripped the chair hard and focused on breathing.
After 10 strokes Aunt Kate moved over to my left side. The belt landed hard on my bottom and I barely resisted the urge to kick my foot up in an attempt to stop the barrage. After the next hard stroke of the belt I started crying softly. I didn’t stop crying until after she had delivered the last eight strokes.
“Good girl, Becca.” Aunt Kate said rubbing my back and bottom gently. She set the belt down on the table, put some lotion in her hand and rubbed it into my now very sore bottom. She helped me stand up slowly, hugged me and rubbed my back until I stopped crying.
“Are you going to go out without my permission again?” she asked looking at me.
“No ma’am,” I said, shaking my head. I thought it was a little ridiculous that I had to ask for permission to leave the cabin, but also knew I wasn’t in any position to argue the point.
“Are you going to be sarcastic with me again?”
“Probably…but I’m going to try not to.”
A look of amusement crossed Aunt Kate’s face. She laughed as she pulled me close to her, raised the back of my dress, and spanked me with her hand five times. “I certainly can’t fault you for being honest, but I will let you know right now, if you get sarcastic with me when we’re talking about something serious, there will be serious consequences! If we’re messing around, feel free, but you’ll still probably find yourself facing the floor for awhile.”
“Fair enough.”
“How do you feel?” Aunt Kate asked sitting down on the couch and pulled me down next to her. I squirmed uncomfortably. She laughed.
“Um, I don’t know. I think it’s the first time since mom died that I haven’t been in control of or responsible for anything that was happening to me. It was scary, but was kind of a relief at the same time. I don’t know if that makes sense.”
“It does.”
“Can I ask you something?”
“Yes, of course.”
“Why did you decide to spank me?”
“Intuition mostly. I wasn’t sure if I was going to spank you, but when you snapped at me, that showed me that you’re really just a hurt little girl who was forced to grow up too soon. You’ve be too strong for too long. There are many just like you who find it relaxing to not be in control of things for a time, and I had the feeling that was exactly what you needed.”
“Is it going to happen again?”
Aunt Kate took a deep breath and looked at me. “If you do something dangerous or stupid, absolutely. Other than that, only if you want me to.”
“Yes ma’am,” I said with a small smile.
Aunt Kate reached out and hugged me. “I love you, Becca.”
“I love you, Aunt Kate, and thank you.”
“You are very welcome, Becca.”

Story Contest Entry #18 : Sister Dana and the Leprechaun

Everyone,

Here’s another batch of fun and original  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  entries – quite possibly the best thing you’ll read all day…

Enjoy~

– Dana

 

**********

“Sister Dana and the Leprechaun”

Once upon a time, in the Island of emerald green, dwelled the most lecherous leprechaun that ever could be. This tiny terror haunted a trail that ran through a glen between the village of Limerick and St. Katherine’s Parochial School for teen girls. He’d hide among the green fauna, till a young Coleen would come skipping by on her way to school, then ambush her. With the speed of a green bolt of lightning, he dash between her legs and take a picture up their skirt. Before the poor girl had a chance to realize what had happened, he’d be standing on a log mocking them as he jigged to a song.

“I took me a picture

Of your panties

To show all the boys

At St. Thomas Academy

There’s nothing you can do

But cry “boo hoo hoo”

And run like a fool

All the way to your school”

So in tears they’d run to St. Katherine’s to tell their beloved teacher, Sister Dana, as to what happened. But though the good Sister was understanding of most of the girls problems her tolerance for female submissiveness when confronted by sexist men was quite limited.

“Why didn’t you catch the little shit,” she’d say. ”And make him grant you a wish.”

“Because Sister Dana,” they’d cry, “he’s between our legs and out the other side, before you can bat an eye. So if you could please just petition the Arch Dioceses to buy us new uniforms with ankle length hemlines, so he doesn’t have room to zoom between our knees with ease.”

This troubled Sister Dana felt terribly. For indeed the girls were in desperate need of new school uniforms to replace their old ones so worn. But with St. Katherine’s School in such desperate need of repair she it would be foolish to ask for money when the Arch Dioceses didn’t have the funds to spare.

So after a day of prayer and contemplation, the good Sister Dana decided she would take matters into her own hands. In the morning she planned to confront that perverted little man all by herself.

The next day the detriment Sister Dana set out on her mission, without the slightest fear or hesitation. For the good Sister Dana was no run-of-the-mill nun. She was a member of the Vatican’s elite order, ‘The Sister of Dominia,’ known for their strength and courage. Besides, even though the leprechaun had magic, she possessed a bit of her own. For she carried a very old rosary that had been blessed by no other than St. Patrick himself.

Making her way down the trail she made a sharp turn at a bend. There, standing on a log, was the mischievous leprechaun. “Top of the morning to ya Sister,” he greeted her.

“So you’re the little rascal who’s been scaring my girls. Well Mr. Leprechaun let’s see you try your magic speed on me,” Sister Dana replied.

“Oh I’d never do such a thing. Not that I’m not able to slide under your ankle length hem with the greatest of ease, but because I have too much respect for the Holy Sea to be taken a picture of a Sister’s panties,” he said with a laugh.

The sister realized she’d need to offer him more of an incentive. “I rather doubt your speed is too much for me. So let me up the ante. How about I take off my panties to make this more sporty?”

Surprised at her offer, his pipe nearly fell from his mouth, “That dear Sister is an offer I cannot resist, but are you wearing your undies at this minute?”

“No, but if you turn around, and give a little privacy I can slip them off in a second,” she assured.

The leprechaun immediately turned around as she requested. So Sister Dana quickly lifted her habit, and slipped off her knickers. But in the same motion she also did something else. She looped her rosary around her ankles before dropping her hem. “I’m ready!” She then said.

With a mischievous jig and a laugh, and a puff on his pipe the leprechaun said, “faster then lightning I’m coming!” And he burst into a green ball of light and shot underneath the Sister Dana’s habit. But the light did not burst out the other side. Instead there was terrible ruckus underneath the sister’s habit followed by some muffled cussing. Sister Dana lifted her hem a bit to examine the Leprechaun’s predicament. “Stars and moons,” he yelled, “what’s got a hold of me?”

“You little nasty leprechaun you’re all tangled up in my rosary, and now I’ve caught you fair and square,” she answered. “So you know what that means.”

“Okay, okay,” he plead with disgust. “Just get me out of here and I’ll be granting ya your one wish.”

“After all what you put my girls through, you think I’m going to let you go for one wish,” she sternly replied? “Well Mr. Leprechaun you’re going to get something from me that you’d never wish for.”

Picking the Leprechaun up by his belt, the stately good Sister Dana sat down on the log and placed him over her lap. “I’m going to show you what I do to my students when they’re misbehaving.” Snapping off a nearby sapling branch the sister held it high, then, with swift arm lashed it across the leprechaun’s little behind.

“Ouch! In the name of Saint Gallagher, that hurts,” he cried.

“Whack…Whack…Whack! Jesus, Joseph and Mary. Please Sister stop,” he pleaded!

“Why you little green goblin, how dare you use that language with me. Obviously you’re not understanding. Maybe if we drop your pants it will improve your comprehension.” And the Sister unbuckled his britches and pulled them down over his wee knees.

Upon seeing his smooth rosy blush bottom, Sister Dana paused to comment. “So that’s where you guys came up with the idea of putting pink moons in cereal. I’ve always wondered why you did such a thing.” Then the Sister resumed her task. “Whack…Whack…Whack!”

“Oh Please Sister, your almost hitting me precious blarney stones and rainbow.” But the leprechaun’s pleas did not deter the good Sister Dana, “Whack…Whack…Whack!”

“Please stop Sister. I wasn’t a cussing. I was praying for divine intervention.”

“Okay, I’ll stop, but I’ll need six wishes,” she said pausing.

“Sorry Sister but by the sacred oath of the clan of the leprechauns I can only grant you,…Whack…Whack…Whack!” Before he could finish the Sister had resumed her parochial duties. “Whack…whack…whack!”

“Okay, okay Sister,” the sobbing leprechaun pleaded. “I’ll grant you two wishes.”

Sister Dana paused to concentrate on the matter, and then said. “Make it four, and we got a deal.”

“No Sister I…Whack-Whack-Whack-Whack-Whack!” Sister Dana replied with a vicious flurry of strikes while saying so matter of fact, “I can do this all day long.”

“STOP! THAT’S ENOUGH SISTER,” the crying leprechaun screamed. “I can’t takes no more. Three, three, I beg ya. Let me give ya three wishes. But I can’t give you no more,” he said between sobs. “That’s all my magic’s good for.”

Sister Dana paused and said out-loud to herself. “Now that’s what’s called “the art of negotiation.”

“Alright Sister. Will ya be letting me go?”

“Not till you’ve granted my wishes,” she insisted

“Okay, what will they be,” he asked?

“Of course the first one will be for a pot of gold.”

“Granted!” The leprechaun confirmed. Instantly there appeared a cast iron pot filled with coins at the Sister’s side.

“Second, you must swear by your honor never to bother any of my girls ever again,” she demanded harshly.

“Yes Sister, I swear by all the Saints in heaven I’ll never bother a one of them again,” he answered. “Now what will your third and finale wish be?”

“That you appear at this very place, on this very log, next Monday morning without wearing any pants or underwear what so ever,” she said curtly. “So my girls can humiliate you like you did them.”

“Oh please Sister, we leprechauns are a shy lot,” he begged. “Don’t be forcing me to show me blarney stones and rainbow to those young ladies. Besides the Holy Sea would never approve of them seeing such a sight.

“Your right,” she said slapping his little ass in agreement. “Tell you what, remember what Adam wore in the Garden of Eden for modesty’s sake?

“Yes Sister, he wore a leaf from a fig tree,” he answered in a desperate voice.

“Well you can wear a leaf too, but not one from a fig tree, but a shamrock instead,” she added.

“Sister, a shamrock will barely cover me leprechaun bits,” he answered.

“Trust me little man,” Sister Dana reassured, “a shamrock is all you’ll be needing to cover those little things.”

So the little leprechaun reluctantly agreed. After suffering the humility of the taunting teen Colleens, he disappeared never to be seen in the glen again. And St. Katherine’s Parochial School got a grand remodeling with the leprechaun’s gold. And there was enough left over to purchase new school uniforms for the girls of St. Katherine’s.

Funny thing though, when Sister Dana allowed them to pick out the style, they didn’t choose longer hemlines like they had asked previously for. In fact, they picked skirts that were even shorter than the ones they had before.

The End

(0f the rainbow)

Story Contest Entry #17 : Be Carefull What You Wish For

 

Readers,

More and more and more  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  stories – aren’t we lucky to have such talented fellow spankos?!

Enjoy~

– Dana

 

**********

“Be Carefull What You Wish For”

Cynthia or “Cyndi” as she liked to be called came from a very well to do family and to say that she was a spoiled brat would be considered an understatement. Rich, lazy and full of a sense of entitlement Cyndi
waisted what should have been her college days on sleeping, partying and watching TV endlessly with no real purpose in life except to spend her parents’ money. Unlike her older sister Beth who graduated Suma cum Laude from the University Cyndi just sat around the house with no ambition to be anything except perhaps a “socialite”. Her own college career was brief, dropping out midway through her first semester after failing grades and spotty attendance. The only regret Cyndi had was the fact that she never belonged to a college Sorority and to enjoy the fun her sister Beth said she always had at Sorority events. There was a big party planned at the Sorority House that very evening and Cyndi envied her best friend Alice who was still enrolled at the very preppy Ivy League University and was excited about attending the event. Cyndi gazed out from her front window at the full moon that was glowing in the night sky and wished that she could go to that party at Phi Beta Kappa House. She knew that she wouldn’t be allowed admittance since she wasn’t a student anymore at the University. Cyndi envisioned lots of music, drinking, and smoking taking place at the party and would do anything to get herself invited. If only she could find a way to go. Just then she received a text message from her best friend Alice and was surprised since Alice was already supposed to be at the party. Alice texted her that she had come down with the stomach flu and could not go. Immediately Cyndi got the idea that she could attend in place of Alice and asked her friend for permission to use her name. Alice texted her back saying it was OK but only if Cyndi was completely SURE she wanted to go. Cyndi thought that a bit odd that her friend asked that question since she knew that Cyndi always liked a good party. Soon Cyndi got dressed and made her way to the Phi Beta Kappa Sorority House. Better late than never she thought!

As she approached the front door of the house Cyndi could hear the sounds of all kinds of merriment coming from inside. She walked up the porch and rang the doorbell and was greeted by the doorkeeper, a big blonde athletic type young lady who gave the impression that you wouldn’t want to mess with.
“Can I help you” asked the doorkeeper? “Oh yes, I’m Alice and I know I’m late but now I’m here!” “So you are my dear, so you are. We were expecting you a lot earlier. I will inform the President. Better late than never. Come on in” said the Big blonde young lady. While Cyndi was waiting in the foyer she noticed a rather big wooden paddle with a long handle inscribed in Greek letters. “You guys don’t ever use that thing do you?” she asked the doorkeeper. “Oh no silly, that is just for show. A conversation piece” she laughed loudly. Cyndi chuckled at the comment and was then introduced to Ann who was the President of the Sorority. “Hello there Alice, the sisters have been expecting you. Sorry you missed out on a lot of the previous fun but now that you are finally here ,we all can have even more fun!” “Sounds good to me” Cyndi confidently replied. Just then another sorority sister came up to her and announced “but first you must put this on”’. It was a black blindfold and Cyndi was a bit puzzled by the request but once she was handed a beer to drink she was completely at ease and happily obliged to wear it. Cyndi was then paraded through the house and could hear the sound of laughter and giggling coming from the other sorority sisters who were watching.

As soon as the blindfold was removed Cyndi squinted through the bright lights and could make out the banner that was hung up on the far wall behind the bar. It read in big bold letters: WELCOME TO PLEDGE NIGHT!
Just then Ann appeared again and announced to the sisters that new pledge Alice had finally arrived and it was time to give her a “warm” welcoming to the Sorority! Whistles and cheering could be heard from the crowd and now it finally dawned on Cyndi what was about to take place. “Sisters,take your postions” barked out Ann . More catcalls and whistling followed. At that the sorority sisters lined up standing single file across the room bent half over with their legs spread apart. Addressing Cyndi the President said” Alice, you have pledged to this sorority and soon you will earn admission to this House. But first you must endure the ritual of passing through “the old mill” which will teach you humility and respect towards your new sorority sisters. Each one of them had to endure the same initiation and so must you. Now take your position on all fours and begin to crawl through and under your new sorority sisters until you get to the end of the line. Understood? There is no backing out now that you’ve come so far” Cyndi now understood why her best friend skipped this particular party and could see that the door was very far away and that she couldn’t escape the inevitable. She was going to get her ass spanked but good she thought. She figured she could crawl as fast as she can and escape the worst of the looming assault on her backside. “Let the fun begin” shouted out Ann to more cheering and catcalls. With that Cyndi slowly crawled under the first sister who began to flail her bottom with both open hands. “ow,Owwww Cyndi cried out as she tried to move as fast as she could though the “mill” of hands of the sorority sisters. Somewhere in the middle Cyndi found herself caught in the clench of 2 strong legs which in effect locked her under the one sister who like a machine continued to rain down the spanks so hard that Cyndi could hear herself cry out among the laughter in the room. After what seemed like an eternity she finally broke free and continued on until her hot and stinging bottom made it through the last sister. A cheer went up as did Cyndi hopping up and down and rubbing her now very sore butt. More cheering and laughter from those watching. Glad that’s over with Cyndi thought. Just then Ann re appeared and spoke to Cyndi once again. She said “ Alice, I see you’ve gone “through the mill”
but now because you were late to the party there is one more thing you must endure. We here at this House take punctuality very seriously and now we will do you a favor and make sure that we “impress” upon you it’s importance”. Cyndi gulped and took a deep breath not knowing what to expect next although she had a good idea. “Off with the jeans and panties” someone shouted. A huge cheer went up again. Staring at Cyndi was the big blonde doorkeeper she had met earlier and she looked like she was going to make sure Cyndi or “Alice” wasn’t going anywhere. Sheepishly Cyndi took off those tight fitting designer jeans and slowly lowered her frilly panties much to the delight of the throng. More catcalls rang throughout as Cyndi’s sore bottom was on display and was a nice shade of deep red. Almost as red as her face from the embarrassment. “Let’s see if we can match the shade of her panties”! someone else yelled out. Cyndi was so humiliated but was too busy worrying about her sore bum and what was about to happen next. She continued to rub her sore rear in hopes of taking out the sting from her trip through the “mill”. In front of her were about 20 sisters standing there half naked from the waist down holding what looked like medium sized wooden ping pong paddles. They of course were not for the game of ping pong but for these special occasions. She also noticed the look of glee in their eyes and the fact that their bare asses were of a nice red color. Before she could surmise what that meant President Ann spoke again. Addressing both Cyndi and the young ladies with the red bottoms holding the paddles she said” I am proud of all you newly inducted Sorority sisters tonight. You all have taken your initiation well and as a reward, I as President will allow you all to give new pledge Alice a very special “warm” welcome. A night of “fun” she will never forget. Alice, with each “Kiss” of the paddle you are about to receive may you remember this night with fond memories.” By the look on their faces Cyndi knew she was going to feel their wrath as they seemed eager to extract whatever revenge they could from their own earlier initiation. The blonde doorkeeper spoke up with the instructions. “OK Sisters here are the rules. Pledge Alice will walk through the gauntlet and stop before each one of you. She will then bend over and you will be given the honor of giving your new sister one well placed swat on her bare bottom. If you are charitable you may take it easy on her. (Catcalls from the crowd) Otherwise, spank her as hard as you like”. More cheers went up. “Let the fun begin” shouted Ann over the din. SPLAT! WHACK! WHUP! Splat! Whack! And so it went as Cyndi yelped, cried and hollered out as each paddle found its mark. Her backside was on fire and Cyndi knew she wouldn’t be sitting for quite some time. Owwwwwww……she screamed at each swat of the paddle. Turns out the young sorority sisters were none too charitable at all and in fact a little over zealous in their efforts to kiss Cyndi on here now battered and blistered butt. As tears streamed down her face she had only one thing in mind and that was to make a bee line for the door as soon as the last paddle smacked her tender rear. CRACK! and crack it did as the last swat broke the paddle in half that was being wielded by the last sorority sister. Cyndi, whimpering and disheveled grabbed her jeans and scurried out of that god forsaken house as fast as she could oblivious to all the laughter and cheering that followed her out the door. As she noticed the moon up in the early morning sky she thought about her earlier wish and wished she had never wished it! At least the cold night air gave her extremely sore bottom a little respite as she hurried on home. She wouldn’t sit comfortably for days.

The end

Story Contest Entry #16 : Nellie’s Wish

 

Readers,

I wasn’t kidding when I said that the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  garnered a lot of entries…

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“Nellie’s Wish”

Nellie was looking forward to seeing Becky and her Mum today. She had met Becky but not her Mum but had seen them on occasion at the shops. They seemed to have a wonderful mother daughter relationship, always smiling at each other and never seeming to argue. That was so different to her own daughter, Becky, who was always snapping at her for one reason or another.
So Nellie made a wish before meeting Becky and her Mum. She wanted Laura to be more like Becky.
Laura showed Becky in to the living room. Nellie, was sitting on the sofa. Becky’s Mum must still be in the hallway, Nellie assumed.
Laura was eighteen-years-old like Becky. Laura had only recently met Becky and had hit it off with her very quickly. Both girls went to the same dance class and were both still in their matching sleeveless dark blue dresses finished off with a white belt. It was summer and both girls had bare legs.
Nellie was thirty-nine-years-old and wore a sleeveless blouse and short skirt. She gave Becky a friendly smile as she came over and sat down on the chair opposite. Nellie said happily, “It is so nice to meet you at last, Becky. I have seen how nicely you interact with your Mum and I go on and on to Laura about it.”
“In what way?” Becky asked.
Nellie explained. “I see how you smile at each other, give each other a hug when you say hullo or god-bye to each other, and you never seem to argue.” Nellie gave Laura a sideways look and continued, “Laura though argues a lot and rarely hugs me.” Again Nellie paused before adding, “I just wish Laura was more like you. What’s your secret?”
Becky smiled. “I guess being strict has made all the difference. Setting boundaries definitely helps. Then if the boundary is broken there is no getting out of a sore bottom.”
“Really?” Nellie replied sounding interested. “What kind of boundaries?”
Becky explained. “Oh, all the usual. Tidy bedroom, timeliness, doing what you say you will do, not snapping. You know, all the usual.”
Nellie gave her daughter a half smile and then turning back to Laura said, “So if the rules get broken it’s an automatic spanking? No second chances?”
Becky shrugged her shoulders. “Mum and I found that it works out better if there aren’t any second chances. That way we each know where we stand.”
Nellie was open eyed when she asked, “How often are you spanked then, Becky?”
Becky spluttered, making it sound as though she was surprised. “Me spanked?” she gasped. ”I’m not the one who gets spanked. I spank my Mum.”
“Oh,” Nellie gasped in surprise.
“Too right,” Becky continued. “Mum used to be dreadful. She would forget to pick me up from town for my Saturday job. Tea and dinner would regularly be late. She just didn’t have an idea. Then one day she told me how sorry she was and wanted to be a better Mum and we agreed what would happen. She told me she was spanked when she was younger and regretted that was not continued by her parents as she grew up. We had a chat and she asked if I would spank her when she earned one. So I agreed. We set the rules between us and when she breaks one she gets the order, “Down to your knickers.”
Nellie asked still in wonderment, “You mean take your knickers down?”
“No,” Becky replied firmly. “I mean take everything off except your knickers. I then make her stand on her naughty spot with her arms folded behind her back. I yank her knickers down to her knees, give her three hard spanks on each bottom cheek, and then leave her facing the wall for ten minutes or so before put her across my lap for a good hard spanking.”
Nellie swallowed hard and looked physically queasy. “When was the last time you spanked your Mum?” Nellie asked weakly.
Becky replied firmly, “Just before she took me to the shopping centre today for my Saturday job this morning.”
Nellie was confused. “But she smiled at you and hugged you so lovingly this morning. I saw her.”
Becky was very direct. “Of course. She meant it as well. She had a sore bottom though but had learned her lesson. She was happy enough though as she had been dealt with and we were friends again. That’s why she is so ready to accept my discipline. Because she knows I am fair and she knows where she stands.”
Nellie bit her lip. “What did she do to earn the spanking?” she asked in a whisper.
“She didn’t get up when her alarm went off. I had to get her up and she had to take me to the shopping centre without breakfast. I used that time to give her a spanking although without naughty spot time. She will get that tonight when I get home together with another spanking before an early bedtime. It will be eight o’clock in bed with a sore bottom for her.”
Laura said sternly to her Mum, “Hey, Mum. You overslept this morning and only just got me to work on time.”
Becky interjected looking at Nellie, “So really you earned a spanking if the same rules applied to you as applied to my Mum.”
Nellie bit her lip again and looked from Becky to Laura and back to Becky again. She was flustered.
Laura said seriously, “Look, Mum. You kept asking for me to be like Becky and now you know that if you were Becky’s Mum you’d get a spanking for oversleeping.”
“Would I?” Nellie asked unconvincingly, knowing the answer already.
“Yes, for sure,” Becky replied firmly, adding, “Together with an early bedtime after another spanking for good measure.”
Laura stood up and looked intensely at her Mum. “You heard, Mum. So do what Becky said. Get down to your knickers.”
Nellie blushed but seemed overwhelmed by the two eighteen-year-olds. She could not deny how often she had told Laura how much she wished she was more like Becky. Little did she think that Becky actually spanked her own Mum. Not only that but it seemed her Mum actively encouraged Becky to spank her. For her own good. Mind you, Nellie reckoned she could understand that though. Almost anyway. She was regularly spanked when growing up and was better behaved for it. Then when she became a teenager her Mum stopped spanking her. She got in with a bad lot at school and her marks fell away and she went in to a downhill spiral, getting pregnant at seventeen-years-old. She often wondered what might have been if her Mum had continued to spank her during her teens.
So now faced with two very bossy eighteen-year-olds Nellie swallowed hard as she stood up, licked her lips, and undid the buttons of her blouse. She slid the blouse down her arms, folded it and placed it on a chair. She then put her arms behind her, unclipped her bra, and that followed the blouse on the chair. Finally she unzipped her skirt, pushed it down to the floor, stepped out of it, and it too was folded and placed on the chair.
Laura had smiled to Becky as they both watched Nellie get undressed.
Becky winked and nodded her head telling Laura to impose her control over her Mum.
Laura took her Mum by the upper arm and ordered, “I’ll take you to your naughty spot, Mum,” and a few steps later she gently pressed her Mums head until her nose touched the wall.
Nellie remembered to fold her arms above her waist behind her back but still gasped as she felt her knickers being jerked down to her knees. She gasped again as she felt Laura’s hand rub her bottom in circles and proceeded to gasp after each of the six spanks landed on alternate bare bottom cheeks.
“Stay still, Mum, until I am ready for you,” Laura ordered.
Nellie grunted in to the wall a, “Yes, dear,” as she thought about the slight stinging in her bottom.
Laura made pretence of discussing with Becky what she already knew. “So Becky, I need to give Mum a hand spanking?”
“Yes,” Becky replied. “You should spank your Mum for several minutes with her across your lap. I’ll stay and give you some pointers. Then, you need to give her quite a few spanks with a wooden backed hairbrush. They make great spanking paddles. I keep a few at home as they sometimes crack with use. I get Mum to buy new ones when they do break.”
“Ok, I’ll get Mum to buy some for me,” Becky said pointedly.
Nellie listened to the exchange as she looked open eyed at the wall just the length of her nose away. She knew she had already agreed to be spanked but now it was almost taken for granted that this won’t be her only spanking.
Becky added, “I’ll email you a copy of the rules I have set my Mum. Maybe you can use the same ones?”
“That will be a great start. Thanks Becky,” Laura said happily.
Nellie groaned. As much as she realised her daughter disciplining her would be a good thing for them both she knew she was losing all control over her situation. Still, on balance she knew that needed to be spanked and probably more than once. So she decided to remain obedient and do as she was told.
The two girls discussed rules and spanking for a while knowing Nellie was listening and taking it all in. The driving force of making Nellie obey was the fact Becky spanked her own Mum. A now accepted fact.
Becky announced after a while, “I think your Mum has faced the wall long enough to have thought through her bad behaviour, Laura. You can spank her now.”
Nellie knew the dreaded yet deserved moment had arrived as Laura stood behind her, held her by the arm, and pulled her towards the chair now facing in to the room. She watched as Laura sat on the chair, straightened out her dress, looked up at her and with a stern look on her face commanded, “Step out of your knickers, Mum.”
Nellie licked her lips as she did as she was told and moments later stood to the side of her daughter now fully naked.
“Get across my lap, Mum,” Laura ordered.
Nellie nodded as she eased herself across her daughter’s lap and soon saw the floor come up to meet her face. Not as close as the wall, she realised, but more humiliating as she felt her daughter rub her bare bottom. She looked at her daughter’s feet and reminded herself how she used to have the same close-up of her own Mums feet before a spanking. Not so different she realised, albeit she was about to be spanked by her own daughter.
“Give her a dozen or so spanks, Laura,” Becky ordered.
Nellie tensed her bottom but knew that was not going to help her as the first spank landed. It wasn’t as hard as she had expected though. Nor was the next spank. Nor the ones that followed. Maybe as she was now an adult she had overestimated the pain she would get from a spanking, she wondered?
A moment later her optimism was shattered. Becky said forcefully, “No, no, Laura. You are spanking an adult. You can spank much much harder than that. I suggest you literally spank your Mums bottom as hard as you can. Don’t worry if she cries out and most certainly do not worry if she actually cries. The harder you spank her the better she will learn. That is what my Mum says works for her.”
Nellie knew that Laura must have taken the instruction on board as soon as the next few spanks landed on her bare bottom. They were much harder than the first few spanks and more in line with her own memory of being spanked. It wasn’t long before she was squirming around on her daughters lap and she felt the tears welling up in her eyes.
Laura spanked her Mum for several minutes, spanking first one bottom cheek and then the other.
“Try lots of spanks on the same bottom cheek, Laura,” Becky guided.
Sure enough Nellie’s bottom stung even more as Laura followed Becky’s advice, spanking each bottom cheek a dozen times or more before doing the same to the other bottom cheek.
“Now up and down the backs of her legs,” Becky directed.
Nellie was crying out as her legs quickly started to sting.
Even through her tears Nellie heard Becky say, “Time for the hairbrush, Laura. Give your Mum good firm spanks.”
The first spank had Nellie crying out loud. Even so she heard Becky say, “Ignore it, Laura. Don’t forget, the more tears the better the lesson she is learning.”
How could an eighteen-year-old be such a hard spanker, Nellie wondered as the spanks continued to rain down on to her increasingly stinging bottom? The spanks kept on landing all over Nellie’s bottom and the tears ran down her face. She was wondering how much more punishment that she could take.
Nellie felt her arm being shaken and her eyes opened with a start. She looked up and saw Laura looking down at her.
“Come on, Mum. Becky and her Mum are here.”
Laura turned and went back out of the bedroom leaving Nellie in a state of waking up wonderment. A quick hand to her bottom discovered her knickers were on. As she got up and turned to look in the mirror she saw that her bottom had no spank marks.
Nellie took a moment to realise that it had been a dream. She quickly straightened her clothes and ran a hairbrush through her hair, smiling to herself as she realised it had a wooden back to it. She then went downstairs to meet the visitors. She had met Becky before but not her Mum, Amanda.
Amanda was thirty-eight-years old and in a summery sleeveless floral dress with a black belt. She had bare legs and wore low heeled shoes.
“Hullo, Becky, hullo Amanda,” Laura said happily to the two visitors. “I’m Laura,” she added giving Amanda a kiss on the cheek.
“Hi,” both Amanda and Becky replied.
Laura blushed as she thought about her dream. She said happily to Amanda, “I’m so pleased you could come over for tea. Laura likes Becky so much.”
Amanda replied, “Becky keeps telling me how you say such nice things about us,” Amanda said enthusiastically.
Nellie was embarrassed but covered her embarrassment by saying, “Well, Amanda, the two of you certainly have a great relationship.” Nellie replied smiling, although blushing as she played over in her mind her dream.
Laura said with a sarcastic tone, “Yes. Mum keeps saying how she wishes I was more like you, Becky.”
Becky smiled at the comment.
They all sat down at the table. Nellie had prepared a tea for them all. Soft drinks with some cake. Although Nellie realised that Laura must have laid the table as she slept.
Part way through the tea Amanda excused herself and went upstairs to the bathroom. Nellie also went upstairs to her bedroom and passed the bathroom and realised the door was ajar. She peeked in as she passed by and saw Amanda looking at her bottom in the mirror. It was bright red. Nellie managed to suppress a gasp and quietly carried on to her bedroom. When she heard Amanda go back downstairs she waited a few moments and went back downstairs herself.
When Nellie walked back in to the dining room she realised that Amanda was now sitting on a cushion.
Amanda caught Nellie looking at the cushion and blushed, saying, “I hope you don’t mind me using one of your cushions, Nellie.”
“Not at all,” Nellie said thinking madly about her dream.
Laura broke what was an awkward silence with, “Hey, Mum, you wanted to discuss how I could be more like Becky.”
Nellie saw that Laura was looking very seriously back at her and that Amanda was blushing as she squirmed around awkwardly on the cushion. She swallowed hard, certain that Amanda had been spanked. If so, was it by Becky though?
“Did I?” Nellie asked sheepishly …
Laura continued, “Yes, Mum. You keep telling me how you want me to be like Becky. Now you know how that can work.”
Amanda blushed as she said, “It really does work out for the best, Nellie. I reckon that you saw my bottom upstairs. Well I know it looked bad but I deserved the spanking.” Amanda smiled and sounded more upbeat as she added, “In fact getting spanked by Becky has worked really well. I am a far better Mum than I was and I do learn from every spanking.”
Nellie looked at Amanda. “Your bottom did awfully sore.”
Amanda still smiled, “Yes, and Becky sure does spank hard. I do dread it when she tells me to undress down to my bra and knickers and face the wall. She usually leaves me there for ten minutes but that is long enough for me to understand what I did wrong. So when she pulls my knickers down and I bend across her lap I know she is doing the best thing. For both of us.”
For Nellie it was now so clear. Laura snapped at her so often because she let her down so often. She too had thought she would have turned out better if her parents had spanked her well beyond when they stopped. So maybe she was now going to get what she needed. In fact what she had wished for. A spanking when she needed it from the one person who she really cared for her. Her daughter, Laura.
Nellie had made her decision, stood up, looked at Laura, and asked, “So down to my bra and knickers?”
Laura stayed seated on the high backed chair and replied firmly, “Yes, Mum. I’ll spank you first and then you can face the wall. This time.”
Nellie nodded and unzipped her dress, letting it fall to the ground. She scooped it up and put it neatly on a spare chair before standing obediently to Laura’s side, looking down at her lap.
Laura quickly yanked Nellie’s knickers down and taking her arm gently guided her Mum across her lap.
As the floor came up to meet her face and Laura rubbed her bare bottom Nellie realised a great weight had been taken from her. The weight of responsibility that went with being a good Mum. Hopefully she would regain that responsibility in time but until then she was happy Laura would have disciplinary control over her. She was sure she would suffer many many spankings, all of which would be fully deserved.
Nellie was just so happy that now she was going to get what she had wished for.

Contest Entry Story #15 : A Spanking Wish

 

Readers,

Here come more great reader-submitted entries for the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  !

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“A Spanking Wish”

With a frustrated sigh, Maggie shut her laptop a little more aggressively than she had intended. Despite being twenty-one years old, she could feel the beginnings of a temper tantrum brewing inside her as she stalked across her bedroom and gazed out the window into the dark night, her eyes searching the stars that were twinkling above. She located the brightest one and stared at it, curious.

Don’t be stupid, she told herself. Wishes don’t come true. They’re not real.

But still, despite her best efforts to talk herself out of it, she thought about her wish all the time. She woke up in the morning, wishing, and went to bed at night, wishing still. And the videos she had been watching, and the stories she had been reading, did nothing to help her. In fact, they made her wish stronger and harder to ignore. And so she was frustrated.

She wished for a spanking.

Not any spanking; not the playful spanking she had tried with her last boyfriend, which she found enjoyable but unsatisfactory. She wished for a real spanking, like the ones that were scattered on blogs and fiction sites all over the internet. She was jealous of the people in the videos and stories who got spanked, not because it was sexy or arousing, though it certainly could be, but because they needed it and deserved it and wanted it.

Maggie wasn’t quite sure why she wanted it so badly, but she knew that she did. She watched the videos of the real punishments; the ones that helped people modify their behavior and held them accountable for their actions. She read the descriptions and stories of people being disciplined by caring, concerned spankers. And she wanted it with every fiber of her being.

Maybe it was the fact that she lacked the structure, discipline, affection and attention that she needed as a child. She was well behaved, never causing any trouble, and therefore never needed it. But as a young adult, she was running herself into the ground, putting herself through an intense university degree, working as many hours as she could manage, and struggling with anxiety and bouts of depression that made her feel isolated, unloved and unlovable. She didn’t take good care of herself, prioritizing her classes and job over her health, and she didn’t have anyone to look after her either. She wished that someone would help her hold herself accountable, and that someone would care and love her enough to take her in hand when she needed it most.

And did she ever need it now. She knew she was temperamental when she was sick, and felt the early warning signs of yet another cold coming on. She chalked it up to poor eating habits, not enough exercise and too much stress. Again, she sighed.

“I wish,” she said aloud, laying her hands on the windowsill and finding the brightest star again, “that someone would care enough about me to spank me.”

She almost laughed at herself, pulling the curtains across the window and sitting down on her bed. Wishes don’t come true.

With that thought, however, the curtains rippled gently as the window opening of its own accord. Startled, Maggie stood to close the window, but before she got a chance a wisp of silver…something…floated through the open window and into her bedroom. She could do nothing but stare, confused, as the wisp twirled around and around, growing in size until a tall woman in a sparkly silver dress with layers of crinoline appeared in its wake. Maggie swallowed hard.

“Hello, dear,” the silver-glitter-magic woman said, smiling softly. Maggie didn’t answer, too dumbfounded by the sudden apparition of this stranger in her bedroom. The woman laughed. “Don’t be afraid. I’m your Fairy Godmother. I heard your wish.”

Maggie pushed a lock of her wavy brown hair behind her ear and glanced at her bare feet. She whispered a quiet, “Oh.”

The Fairy laughed again, reminding Maggie of a wind chime. “Oh indeed. I’m sure you thought no one was listening. Well, here I am!”

“I-I…Oh,” Maggie answered, unable to think or speak for shock. Suddenly, it occurred to her that if this woman…fairy…had heard her wish, then she was here to…

“Spank you, of course,” the Fairy finished Maggie’s thought. “I’m sure you’ve heard that you ought to be careful what you wish for. I certainly hope you haven’t changed your mind.”

I guess it’s now or never, Maggie thought to herself. “No, ma’am.” She wasn’t about to back out. She had been wishing for this moment for as long as she could remember, and it was here, however unreal it seemed.

“Perhaps we should have a little talk first,” offered the Fairy gently, taking Maggie’s hand and leading her to the bed. They sat side by side, Maggie alternating between gazing at the Fairy’s elaborate silver dress, and staring at her lap, nervously pulling at the strings on her purple and white cheetah-print pajama pants. She suddenly felt self-conscious and underdressed. “No need to be nervous, dear.”

“So, I have a Fairy Godmother,” Maggie stated incredulously, finally regaining her ability to speak.

“Mhm,” answered the Fairy, laying a comforting hand on Maggie’s thigh.

“How come I’m only finding this out now?” asked Maggie, the temper-tantrum feeling creeping slowly back into her belly. “Where have you been all along?”

“You never called for me before,” was the Fairy’s simple answer. “You didn’t wish.”

Maggie was upset. “All I had to do was wish?”

“That’s all.”

Maggie felt a tear roll down her right cheek, and moved to brush it away but the Fairy’s hand got their first. Her heart leapt at the affectionate action. She wasn’t even sure why she was crying.

The fairy returned her hand to its place on Maggie’s thigh. “I’ve been watching you, Maggie. I’ve always been here. And I know how hard you push yourself, how much you do, and how poorly you look after yourself in the mean time. I also know how badly you need my help.”

Nodding, Maggie scooted herself a little closer to the Fairy. “I feel kind of stuck,” was her response.

“I’m here to help,” the Fairy assured her. “I think this is exactly what you need. Just so we are clear, you’re going to get a spanking. Then we’ll have another little chat.” Maggie nodded again. The Fairy patted her lap gently, and Maggie swallowed hard as she moved to lower herself across the silver-dressed legs. She was nervous, the anxiety bubbling up in her stomach as her breath quickened.

The Fairy began by rubbing the small of her back in a comforting gesture. “Alright, Maggie. Can you tell me why I’m about to spank you?”

“I don’t look after myself,” Maggie answered in a small voice.

“That’s right,” replied the Fairy. She moved her hand to Maggie’s bottom and patted it lightly. “You don’t eat nearly enough, you stay up extraordinarily late and you don’t make any time to exercise.”

The Fairy began to spank Maggie, alternating between the left, right and centre of her bottom. A chill ran up Maggie’s spine and she shuddered. She couldn’t believe this was actually happening.

“You procrastinate,” the Fairy continued lecturing, “and you let yourself get behind which makes you anxious, and then you procrastinate more. You’re incredibly hard on yourself and you treat yourself poorly. You think badly of yourself.”

The warm glow that had begun in Maggie’s bottom was quickly becoming more intense. She felt the tears already coming to her eyes; it wasn’t so much the pain as it was the stern words coming from the Fairy, which Maggie knew were all too true. She was so hard on herself, and felt badly about herself all the time. She sniffled quietly, squirming over the Fairy’s lap as she pulled firmly on the waistband of Maggie’s pajama pants.

“No,” Maggie pleaded, registering that the Fairy intended to remove her clothes.

“I think so,” answered the Fairy, and Maggie resigned to her fate. She lifted her hips slightly as her pants and panties were pulled down to the middle of her thigh. The Fairy continued to spank her on her bare bottom.

“This spanking is to remind you that you are cared about,” the Fairy said, her voice stern but her words kind. “You are smart, you are sweet, you are beautiful, you are capable and you are important. You are loved. Do you understand?”

“Y-yes,” Maggie sputtered,

The heat had turned into pain. It was getting past the point of tolerable now, and Maggie began to cry in earnest. She sobbed and cried out as the flurry of spanks got faster and harder. She kicked her feet and wobbled unsteadily on the Fairy’s lap until a firm hand went around her waist and held her in place. It was the first time in a very long time that Maggie had truly cried, and she continued to do so, barely even registering it when the Fairy stopped spanking her and instead began to rub more soothing circles on Maggie’s back. When her sobs had slowed and calmed into hiccups, the Fairy took her arm and assisted the still-teary girl into standing and helped her return her clothes to normal. She then patted the bed on her left side and Maggie sat, gingerly.

“How do you feel?” the Fairy inquired. Maggie hiccupped again, not answering and instead wrapping her arms around the Fairy’s neck. She buried her face in her shoulder and allowed the tears to fall onto the sparkly silver dress. The Fairy took Maggie into her arms and rubbed her back up and down, whispering comforting words into her soft hair.

“Thank you,” Maggie murmured, enjoying the feeling of the hands on her back.

“Of course dear,” replied the Fairy. “Perhaps it’s time to get you to bed.” Maggie nodded and untangled herself from the Fairy’s embrace. She moved to the top of the bed and pulled back the covers, sliding in and settling her head on the pillows. Her bottom stung a great deal and she winced.

The Fairy smirked and moved to pull the covers up under Maggie’s chin. “Best to sleep on your belly,” she said with a twinkling laugh. She smoothed Maggie’s hair. “Good night, dear.”

“Good night,” Maggie replied sleepily, completely exhausted from her spanking and crying.

“Let’s try and look after yourself from now on,” the Fairy instructed, sitting on the edge of Maggie’s bed. Maggie turned her face on the pillow and gazed up at the Fairy. “Eat properly, get lots of rest, and be kind to yourself. You’re a wonderful girl and you deserve to treat yourself with much more kindness and respect. We have much more to deal with, but we will leave that for another night. Now get some sleep.”

“Mhm,” Maggie breathed, closing her eyes and pulling the blankets close to her face.

The Fairy moved to the window. “And remember, a good spanking is only a wish away!” Maggie was already asleep, breathing heavily on her stomach, face down in the pillow. The fairy twirled in place, exiting the room in a silvery wisp and magicking the window shut behind her.

Contest Entry #14 : My Spanking Wish

 

Readers,

Another great entry to the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest   – get ’em while they’re hot.~~

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“My Spanking Wish”

One day while walking along the shore of a pristine mountain lake feeling rather alone and unloved I came across the perfect skipping stone and thought that this stone would make a perfect object to make a wish with. I thought that if I could get this stone to skip across the water my wish would come true and the more skips it made the more likely my wish will come to pass.

So I picked up the rock and made my wish:

I wish that I had a strong mother figure in my life who cared enough about me and my emotional health to put me across her knee and spank me soundly and frequently.

I took a deep breath, rolled the rock around in my hand until I had the perfect grip, got into the perfect stance and let the stone fly with all my might. It struck the water at the perfect angle and bounced high then skipped across the lake until it went out of sight. My heart leaped out of my chest and I yelled with joy. I hoped with all my being that my wish would come true.

The next day I received a call from Sue a female friend of mine. She asked what I had been up to and if I had some free time. I said I was not up to much and currently out of work, and asked why. She said that she had an old friend who just moved into town and needed someone to help her unpack, and do some work around her house. I said I could do that. She gave me her name and number and told me to call her friend and let her know that she referred me.

I immediately called her friend. A pleasant well-spoken voice answered the phone and introduced herself as Mary. I introduced myself and said that Sue had told me to call. She said Oh! Yes, she mentioned you and said that you and I would get along nicely. She gave me her address and told me to come by the next day at 7 am. I thanked her and said I would be there.

The next morning I got up, showered, and got ready. I left a few minutes before 7 am and arrived about 15 minutes late. A very beautiful woman dressed in professional attire answered the door. I introduced myself and her look turned stern. She said, “You are late.” I apologized and made up some excuse, which I could tell she was not buying. She said that this is not going to work if she cannot rely on me at all times, and if I cannot follow simple instructions. She started to close the door and I stopped the door with my hand and begged her to give me another chance. I told her I needed the job and that I could follow her orders and would do anything to show her I can be a good worker.

She gave me a long stern look as though she was looking into my sole. She said fine but your tardiness must be punished do you understand. My heart leapt into my trout and I swallowed hard and said yes. She gave me another hard look and said, “Very well then come in. She led me to the kitchen, pointed to the table and told me to strip and place my clothing folded neatly on the table and then stand with my nose against the refrigerator door until told to move. She then left the room.

I nervously undressed folding my clothing, and walked over to the refrigerator and placed my nose on it and waited for her to return. I found myself shaking with nerves and anticipation. I wondered to myself if my wish was coming true and to some degree hoped it was.

After it seemed forever, she came walking back into the kitchen. She was talking on the phone. As she came over to me, I felt her hand rub and squeeze my bottom and herd her telling the person on the phone that I was late but might still give me a chance depending how well I handle my spanking. I could feel my face turning red with embarrassment that she was telling this to the other person. When she finished the call, she told me that was Sue on the phone checking on how I was doing. Mary asked, “You don’t want to disappoint Sue and make her look bad do you?” I said No!

I could hear her moving around the kitchen, and papers shuffling. She was apparently going about her day without regard for me standing there naked up against her refrigerator. After the longest time she said, “So are you ready to get this over with so you can get started with your work?” I said “Yes Ma’am. I heard a chair move and she told me to come over to her. As I turned, I could see her sitting in a chair in the middle of the room within arm’s length from the table. On the table was a thick wooden paddle with a rope attached to the handle and a glove.

She instructed me to stand in front of her and open my legs. As I stood there, she inspected every inch of my body with the intensity of an inspector looking for any imperfections. She looked up into my eyes and gave a very hard stare. She told me to place myself across her lap

I got into position. Without notice, she started spanking me with her hand. I could feel the sting as her hand landed firmly on my bare bottom. The strokes delivered at a steady pace and continually became harder and hurt more. It did not take but a few minutes before the pain was becoming unbearable. I started to kick and move. She struck the tender flesh of my upper leg with a very hard swat and told me to be still or my punishment will last longer and be more severe.

After what seemed like forever, she told me to get up on my knees. I knelt next to her rubbing my ass. She got up, got herself a cup of coffee, and came back and sat down. She sipped on her coffee and looked over some more paperwork, not saying a word, just enjoying her coffee. She set her coffee down, picked up the glove, put it on her hand, and then picked up the paddle and slid her hand into the leather string. She gave the paddle a spin and cinched it up to her wrist. She then got a firm grip on the paddle with her gloved hand, looked me with a smile on her face, and said get back in position.

As I settled into position she stated that the spanking I had just received was just a worm up and now she was going to see just how devoted I will be. If I do not take my spanking, our relationship will end and I will not get the job. The first swat landed on my right cheek and stung so bad that I jumped. Before I could recover, the next landed on my left cheek with as much force and pain. I could not believe how much the paddle hurt. I was not given much time to thank as each swat landed with force. My mind was going frantic. I wished it would stop but could tell that she was very skilled and was enjoying herself. I found myself trying to get away and kicking. She put her leg over mine, grabbed my right arm pulling it behind my back and pushing it hard toward my upper back. She had me locked in and I could not move. Once in this position the spanking became faster and harder. She was laying into my bare ass with the paddle like a maniac showing me no mercy. I started to scream, beg for mercy, and starting balling. This only made her increase speed and force. I finally clasped over her knee and balled uncontrollably.

The spanking finally stopped. She put the paddle down on the table, released her grip on me, and instructed me to stand up and turn around so she can examine her work. I complied and tried to regain my composure and some degree of manliness. After examining my butt she got up, left the room, returning shortly with a blue ribbon. She set back down and instructed me to turn around.

She looked into my eyes and said that she was pleased with my performance and has decided to, give me a try, but that I was on probation for the next six months. She said that the job was to be her personal attendant. She explained that I was to attend to her needs whatever they may be, that any substandard performance will be dealt with in the same manner as it was today, and asked if I understood. I said yes.

She then asked if I was familiar with the practice of tying a string around your finger if you wanted to remember something. I said yes I had herd of that. She said good then this ribbon would act as a reminder that you are to be on time and that you work for me. She then tied the ribbon around the base of my penis and balls synching it tightly. She then brought the ribbon around the top of my sack and again synched it up tight and finished it off with a bow. She stated that I was to leave the ribbon in place for the next six months.

She then told me to get dressed and start unpacking the boxes that were stacked in the corner. I dressed and started working, thinking that my wish had come true.             

                     

Story Contest Entry #13 : Vienna Waits for You

 

Wow!

I don’t know about you all, but I’m really tickled at the work gone into these entries for the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  .

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“Vienna Waits for You”

Vienna Waits for You

I wish I could just find something that could get through to this girl, Emma thought, but she wasn’t holding her breath. She was looking at Dev after she’d gone through the breakfast line in the cafeteria, her once good mood crashing straight through the floor. Dev was sitting in the same spot Emma had left her last night, poring over a bunch of books and papers which were threatening to spill off the table at any moment. Emma might have given her the benefit of the doubt, might have thought she’d just woken up early to study, if she didn’t have a tall stack of used paper coffee cups sitting across from her. When she walked closer, the bags under Dev’s eyes and the harried look as she scrawled notes only confirmed her suspicions.

Dev Kaplan had come crashing into her life like a bull in a china shop over four months ago, and Emma had been stuck with her ever since. It started simply enough – Emma had found Dev one morning, delirious with sleeplessness and laying about on one of the footpaths on campus, and ushered the Sophomore back to her dorm room and ordered her to sleep. Emma was just making sure she didn’t cause trouble for any other students, but Dev had spent the next few days incessantly hounding her, wanting to get inside her head and wanting to know most of all why Emma was so straightlaced and why in the world didn’t she ever have any fun?

Dev was everything Emma was not: Loud, boisterous, and chaotic. That made her fairly popular around school, another trait she did not share with Emma. After Emma’s Freshman year at Oregon City Institute of the Arts, she mostly kept to herself and slowly found everyone around her pulling away. She wouldn’t call herself lonely, though. She enjoyed solitude. Dev, on the other hand, was a people person to the first degree and seemingly collected people wherever she went, just on the merits of existing in that space and being herself. They flocked to her as naturally as birds did to trees. Emma didn’t understand it and she suspected she never would.

Perhaps the only trait Dev and Emma did share was perfectionism. It was almost a must for their school, which was considerably difficult to get into, no matter your area of study. Emma controlled her perfectionism, harnessing it into self-discipline strictly applied to every area of her life. She slept at precisely the same time each night, studied hard in all of her academics classes, and practiced alone during studio time until her feet were numb. Dev’s perfectionism presented in much the same way all of her other personality traits did: obnoxiously and eccentrically. She would stay up for three days, barely feeding herself, to focus on a single painting. She would buy endless books with money she didn’t really have, to study arts principles she was already taking classes in. She turned in late nearly every single assignment she was given, not because it was difficult for her but because she would obsessively check over her work to make sure it was exactly right.

It was this total lack of self preservation that made Emma agree to Dev’s proposal when they were first getting to know each other. Dev was determined to teach Emma how to have fun, and Emma would in return advise Dev on how to take care of herself. Dev agreed readily to that, not having any idea how seriously Emma would take her task. Dev mostly expected for Emma to tell her what to do and leave it at that, but Emma got fully into her business and either made her do the things she asked of her, or taught her how to do them. Dev was an extra project and, really, a friend that Emma found herself enjoying a lot.

Emma set her tray down on a stack of Dev’s papers, considering there was no clear spot on the table. Dev looked up to protest, but her gripe was cut short when she saw the look in Emma’s eyes. Emma could sure be stern when she wanted to be, and it cowed Dev a little. She held up one hand.

“I know what you’re going to say,” she started, talking a bit slower than usual with obvious exhaustion. “But Em, it’s midterms. Midterms are coming up and I have all this math to do,” she said, gesturing at the table. Emma picked up papers randomly, quirking an eyebrow.

“Oh really? I guess you also have all this english to do, and all this science and all this history.” She cut a sharp look at Dev, taking in once more her wild curly hair, spilling out of a ponytail after probably having run her hands through it all night. “None of these papers are even finished, Kaplan.”

“I know that,” Dev said irritably. “What do you think I’m doing here?”

“I think you’ve spent the night racing to do all this studying which you could have done just fine today, during your free time. I think you’ve been up all night starting papers, fizzling out on them because you’re too tired to be doing this, and going on to the next one. This isn’t good studying and you’re not even going to retain any of this. On top of that, you’re going to eventually get some sleep, read over these, and realize they’re terrible because you did them when you were like this.” Emma gestured at Dev for effect.

Dev snatched the few papers out of Emma’s hands and slapped them back onto a pile somewhere on the left side of the table.

“You don’t even need to cram like this, Kaplan,” Emma sighed, leaning over and gently closing the heavy textbook resting just in front of Dev. “You study just fine for your academics classes, you nearly always get As on tests, and when you manage to turn things in on time you get good marks on those, too. I don’t understand all of this.”

“But I do have to cram,” Dev insisted. “It’s midterms. I have midterms for all of these classes in the next two days,” Dev said, a whine creeping into her voice.

“That’s not how that works when you study regularly. That’s what the rest of these yahoos do because they ignore their academics in favor of their arts classes,” Emma said, gesturing to the greater cafeteria where a disproportionate amount of students were also reading or scribbling on papers and ignoring their breakfasts. “The only thing that’s going to make you do badly is if you keep pulling all-nighters and you’re too tired to think by the time the tests roll around.”

Emma cut into her egg white omelet, which had gone cold over the course of their arguing, and took the first bite to give herself a moment to think while she chewed.

In the moment of quiet afforded to her, Dev had reopened her history textbook and was scanning the pages in a haze. Emma really doubted she was reading any of it at all.

“I’m going to finish my breakfast,” Emma said finally. “And I suggest you go get something to eat as well. When we’re done, you’re going back to your dorm and going to sleep,” she said, her tone entirely non-negotiable. “And no, I really don’t care that sleeping now would make you miss your oils class, so don’t even try to argue with me.”

Dev looked up at her, scowling. It was half-hearted and that only made her look entirely more burnt out.

“Well?” Emma prompted. “What are you waiting for? Go get something to eat,” she ordered, pointing at the breakfast line with her fork. Dev shot up angrily, a mess of papers falling to the floor as she turned and stalked off to do what she was told. Emma sat at the table, waiting for Dev and running her hand over her hair, smoothing what was already perfectly in place in her severe bun.

Both Emma’s parents were military, with high-ranking and successful careers, and she knew how either one of them would have dealt with her or her three brothers behaving in such a way. Sometimes, Emma felt like Dev’s friend: a normal friend, who hung out and chatted with her. But sometimes Emma felt responsible for her, and it almost worried Emma how often she found herself wondering how her parents would handle a girl like Dev Kaplan. Even growing up on army bases all over the place, Emma noticed that her parents were stricter than most. Her and her brothers would never have dreamt of doing something as stupid as staying up when they weren’t supposed to, or turning in school assignments late – but when the rare snotty attitude cropped up, someone usually found themselves bent over the back of the couch getting their backside tanned.

Maybe that was the right course. Emma certainly cared about Dev, that much was for sure. She didn’t like watching the girl needlessly self destruct, and, Emma being a senior, she wouldn’t be here next year to help Dev take care of herself. That worried her more than anything.

Dev sat back down, a tray of pancakes in hand, and did a very good impression of a five-year-old sulking while she ate. She pointedly ignored Emma’s eyes boring into her. Dev was very used to Emma studying her by now.

“We’re not going out tonight,” Emma finally said after a pregnant pause. “I want you to come to my room tonight instead.”

The first half of her sentence infuriated Dev. They had an agreement, and Fridays and Saturdays were her nights to finally get to boss Emma around and get her to open up a little. However, she could think of plenty of fun things to do alone in Emma’s room, and wondered if Emma was coming on to her. Her interest was piqued.

“Oh?” was all she answered, and Emma nodded.

“Yes. You and I need to talk. You’ve been slacking off on taking care of yourself a lot lately, and you’re breaking our agreement, so I’m breaking it, too. We’re not going to have fun tonight, we’re going to have a heart-to-heart.”

Well. That idea was squashed, and Dev was in a bad mood again. The girls finished their breakfasts and Emma bussed their trays while Dev collected her things, feeling very sour about the whole situation.

The walk back to the Sophomore dorm seemed interminable to Dev. Her feet dragged, her breathing was slow, and her rucksack was full of books and assignments that suddenly seemed to weigh as much as boulders to her. She entertained the idea that maybe she was really as tired as Emma told her she was, but never would she admit such a thing.

Emma, for her part, was simply glad to find Dev’s roommate gone when she opened the door. The last thing she wanted to deal with was Lauren. That girl was bad-tempered on her best days, and even more so when Emma woke her up by dragging Dev in early in the mornings.

Dev seemed to melt into her desk chair, and her bag slumped from her arm to the floor in a great heap.

“Up,” Emma ordered shortly, snapping her fingers at Dev. “Pajamas, then bed.”

Dev didn’t even have the energy to look angry, and Emma watched as she changed and then wilted like a week-old flower onto her bunk. Emma pulled the covers up over her.

“If you wake up before three, just go right back to sleep,” Emma instructed, her voice softening a little in the wake of Dev’s ever more obvious exhaustion. “Got it, Kaplan?”

Dev nodded, and Emma was satisfied enough  to leave the room and turn the lights out. She had to go get ready for her own classes, and after that she had a little planning to do.

Dev blearily blinked her eyes open and breathed deeply. She looked around, feeling very disoriented. She felt like she was meant to be doing something… Studying? Or sleeping? She couldn’t even tell anymore.

She threw off her blankets, which felt damp and clingy after sleeping in them in the stale air of college dorm heaters. After sitting up and staring at her alarm clock a while, her faculties had returned enough for her to start remembering last night and this morning. She groaned, rubbing her eyes with the heels of her palms.

Emma was so ticked off at her! Dev hated upsetting Emma. It had taken her quite a bit of finagling to get into her good graces in the first place, which was wholly unsurprising. Emma was a senior, a very aloof and private girl who had always seemed very sophisticated and unforgiving in Dev’s eyes. When they’d struck up an agreement to help each other, Dev had been ecstatic. It was one thing to get some kids in her classes to like her and hang out with her, they were all forced to be together all the time – it was entirely another to get someone like Emma to voluntarily spend time with her. She wasn’t sure why Emma seemed so keen on getting her to take care of herself, because Dev figured that was her own business, but if that was the price she paid? So be it.

Well, the price was a lot worse than she’d expected when she let Emma down. She’d been subjected to lectures the likes of which she had really never experienced before, both her parents having been bohemian types who tended to let Dev do whatever she liked. It was unusual and uncomfortable having anyone hold her really accountable, and care about how she was doing in that regard.

The door to Dev’s dorm opened, and she fully expected it to be Lauren. When Emma walked in, Dev bit the inside of her cheek.

“Hey,” she mumbled, reaching up to run her hand through her hair. It snagged on her hair tie, which was on its last legs, and Dev tugged it out of the curls.

“Hey, Kaplan,” Emma sighed. She watched Dev fidget with her hair for a moment more, then picked up her rucksack where it had landed on the floor earlier that day and had not been moved since. She threw it over her free shoulder, the other one being occupied by her own gym bag, and she nodded at the door. “Get some shoes on and don’t bother to change. We’re going to my room now.”

Dev seriously considered arguing. She had plenty of better things to do than go and get yelled at for a while. But the last thing she wanted to do was disappoint Emma any further, or continue to break their agreement.

She shoved her feet into her Vans and pulled on the hoodie that had been slung over the back of her desk chair, then followed Emma out of the room. ‘

“Why are you bringing my stuff?” she asked after a moment of silent walking.

“Because you’ll be staying over in my room tonight,” Emma answered simply. Dev didn’t remember agreeing to that, but she wasn’t about to contest it. She wanted to simply let Emma be angry, get through it as quickly as possible, and get things back to normal.

Sunset was just creeping up on them as they walked through campus grounds, avoiding deep puddles and muddy patches of grass from what was obviously a heavy rain earlier. Winter here didn’t usually afford snow, but the rain was cold and plentiful. It smelled lovely to Dev, and she wished she could stay outside just a little longer, but Emma was not quite so fond of the Oregon weather and she ushered Dev through to her dorm at a fast pace.

Dev was quick to remove her shoes once in the confines of Emma’s room. Emma was very neat and orderly and would have been quite incensed if she walked through the room in wet shoes, though Dev did that in her own room all the time.

Emma went about putting things away wordlessly. She was a little more nervous than she cared to let on to Dev, and when she was nervous she cleaned. Ballet shoes got put into her closet and sweat-soaked towels and leotards into her hamper. When her bag was hung on its hook on the back side of her door, she turned and looked at Dev, who was fidgeting and restless, herself.

“Okay.” Emma’s voice was a knife, cutting through the palpable tension in the room. “Kaplan, I’m not going to yell at you. Not today,” she said, and Dev looked at her with considerable confusion, her brow crinkling.

“You’re not?” she asked, not quite convinced.

“No, I’m not,” Emma confirmed, smoothing her already wrinkle-free skirt over her thighs. “Talking, yelling, planning, advising… None of it has quite worked yet. Not on your most prevalent problems. That’s why I want to try something different, and a little unorthodox,” she said, adopting a more serious tone.

Dev looked at her blankly, wondering what else there was supposed to be. Emma’s arsenal of ways to get her to take care of herself already seemed intimidating enough to her.

Emma closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

“What I’m trying to say, Kaplan, is that I think you would benefit from more structure. I’ve been trying to help you as a friend, mostly hands off–” she was interrupted by Dev scoffing. Emma’s meddling didn’t feel so ‘hands off’ to her at all. Emma went on as if the interruption hadn’t happened. “–But I think it’s time to step it up a level. I’m going to give you a choice, Kaplan. One, you can either take a punishment from me, which will include a spanking with my hand and a hairbrush; or two, we can terminate our agreement and be more like regular friends. I’m leaving this entirely up to you. All I know is, I can’t help you with what I’m doing currently, and you can’t help yourself if you don’t take me seriously.”

Emma’s heart was beating fast after Emma wrapped up her speech, and she entertained the idea that Emma looked a little nervous. It was nothing compared to what Dev was going through. She really couldn’t believe Emma’s suggestion was serious. To her, the idea of spanking was something seen in old movies or comic books, not exactly anything to do with real life. But Emma was very serious. Emma was always serious, it was simply her nature.

She considered the other option, and found that one even less pleasant. While she didn’t enjoy Emma nagging her every five minutes and telling her what to do all the time, she did enjoy getting Emma out of her comfort zone and getting her out a little more. She enjoyed Emma, period. And she felt if they ended their agreement, Emma would have less reason to seek her out quite so often. They would probably be a lot less close, and Dev didn’t want that at all, even if ‘close’ meant ‘irritating’ sometimes.

“Will it hurt a lot?” Dev asked finally, lifting her eyes to meet Emma’s.

Emma let go of the breath she didn’t realize she had been holding, and nodded. “Yes, it will hurt a lot. You’ll very likely still feel sore tomorrow when you’re sitting. You’ll probably cry.” Emma was trying to be as candid and blunt as possible. She knew the nature of Dev’s hippie parents and wanted to make sure she knew what she was getting into, as much as she possibly could know without having experienced it.

Dev’s eyes darted to her rucksack, then back to Emma. “What about after?”

“Let me walk you through this,” Emma said, getting more into her element as a guide to Dev. She had been for a while now, and it was a comfortable role to her. She sat down on the bed and patted the spot beside her, and Dev didn’t hesitate to sit next to her. At least she wasn’t scared of her, Emma was very glad of that.

“If you agree, you’ll lay over my knee. I’ll spank you with my hand first–”

“What about my clothes?” Dev interrupted, biting her lip.

“I’ll pull down your pajama bottoms and your underwear,” Emma answered immediately. “I’m not about to spank you without seeing what I’m doing.”

Dev’s face heated up considerably. The idea embarrassed her, but she guessed she could see the point to that. She nodded for Emma to go on.

“I’ll start with my hand,” she reiterated. “And once I’m satisfied, I’ll use the hairbrush to end things as a deterrent to you staying up so late next time.”

“Once you’re satisfied?” Dev asked, shaking her head. “What does that mean?”

Emma shrugged. She couldn’t quite explain it, but she knew from her own experience that there was a point in a spanking where you were done, when you’d gotten the point and you’d given up. But she wasn’t sure how to articulate that. Emma wasn’t the best with feelings, that was Dev’s territory.

“You’ll just have to see,” was the best answer she could give. “After I’ve spanked you, you and I can talk about it, and about how you can avoid it happening again in the future – or if it’s even something we think we should consider for the future.”

Dev weighed her options, falling silent for once. It wasn’t a state Emma saw her in very often, and she could see the cogs turning in Dev’s head.

“Fine,” Dev said, nodding. “I’ll do it. I trust you.”

Those three little words alleviated a lot of Emma’s nerves. She had been so worried Dev would see her as some kind of sadist who just wanted to hurt her for her own pleasure, or an abuser who would look for any little reason to hit her. But Dev trusted her, and Emma would treat that trust like the solemn privilege she knew it was.

Emma sat up straight and squared her shoulders, and Dev felt rather small and childish even sitting next to her tall and elegant friend when she looked so imposing.

“Alright, then. If we’re going to do this, let’s do it. My hairbrush is on the righthand side of my desk, in the middle drawer. Bring it to me.”

It was almost surreal, Dev thought, to hear those words from Emma and know she was going to be spanked. A sheen of sweat surfaced down her back, and she walked over as if in a haze. Then she was once again standing before Emma, and Emma took the implement from her and set it behind herself to use later.

To make things a little easier on Dev, she simply pulled the girl over her knee. Emma didn’t waste any time making a big show out of disrobing her, instead pulling down her flannel pajama pants and her lacy underwear matter-of-factly.

As quick as the whole process was, It still had an effect on Dev. She could feel Emma’s strong thighs beneath her tummy, and her bottom was suddenly bare… When did Emma’s room get so cold? Her heart thundered in her ears so loudly she almost didn’t hear the first sharp slap hit her skin. She sure felt it, though.

Emma faltered a little when Dev whimpered at the first swat, but she reminded herself that there was definitely going to be more of that to come. She was doing this to help Dev, and she had to be strong about it.

She smacked Dev’s left cheek first, then her right, in approximately the same spot. Then she kept going in a rhythm just like that, swatting the very middle of Dev’s cheeks for a while before moving a little lower.

Dev was already squirming a little, and whimpering, but most of it was just out of pure shock that this was happening at all. She moved a little harder and protested a little louder when it really started to sting, though, and she found it much harder to stay at all composed when Emma swatted the same place over and over again. Her skin was really starting to sting and she wriggled more than she really intended to.

Emma was expecting that, though, and she secured her free arm around Dev’s waist, angling herself to get a better aim. Her own hand was feeling the burn, so she was sure Dev was having a much rougher time of things.

Dev grunted, scrambling for purchase and finally coming to rest with one hand grabbing Emma’s ankle and the other fisted in the bedspread.

“Em,” she said, voice finally breaking through the jarring sound of the smacking echoing off the walls in the room. “Em, please, don’t you think this is enough?” she asked.

“No,” Emma said, shaking her head. “I decide when we’re through here, Kaplan, and we’re not even halfway done.”

Dev was filled with a new sense of dread, and she stared at the carpet and tried to block out the stinging pain in her rear, which was slowly morphing into a steady burn even in the spots were Emma wasn’t currently swatting.

Emma covered her territory thoroughly, reddening every inch of Dev’s cheeks and dipping down onto her lower thighs as well. It was harder work than she had expected it to be, and she had a new appreciation for the times her father had threatened her and her brothers that he would ‘wear his arm out’ spanking them.

Dev’s eyes started to water a little, and she blinked back tears as they threatened to fall. Her legs kicked seemingly of their own volition, as she was hardly aware of them. Suddenly, Emma stopped swatting altogether and Dev heaved a sigh of relief. It was short lived.

“I’m going to use the hairbrush now,” Emma warned her, and Dev didn’t try to fight it anymore. She let her head drop and she let the tears fall. This spanking was totally endless to her and it felt as if Emma would never let up on setting her bottom alight.

Emma was a bit distraught over Dev’s sudden opening of the floodgates, but she supposed it was all part of the process. She adjusted Dev’s position once more and started with medium force swats, paying special attention to Dev’s sit spots. She was well warmed up, so now it was time to instill a little more long-lasting discipline. It was during these that the talkative girl Emma was so familiar with seemed to emerge, and she babbled over and over again about how sorry she was and how much she wished Emma would stop.

By the time it was over, Dev was a kicking, crying, disheveled mess over Emma’s knee, and Emma felt a good deal of sympathy for her. She laid the hairbrush aside and gently rubbed Dev’s brilliantly red skin.

“It’s over?” Dev asked, her throat thick with emotion and tears.

“Yeah, Kaplan, it’s over,” Emma said, her voice gentler than Dev had heard it all day. Dev’s tense muscles finally released somewhat, and she let Emma guide her onto the bed on her tummy. She hugged Emma’s pillow with one arm, crying into it, and used her free hand to rub her behind. It didn’t seem to help much at first.

Emma went ahead and laid down beside her, snuggling close rubbing her back. That calmed Dev somewhat.

“Do you know why I get so frustrated with you?” she asked after a moment, sighing.

Dev shook her head into the pillow.

“It’s because I really want you to be kind to yourself. You deserve it,” Emma said seriously. “And as much as I’d like to say I will be here for you forever, that’s not true. We both know that. I’m a senior, and I’ll be trying to get my career off the ground in less than a year. You have to learn how to help yourself. I’m really not yelling at you and bossing you around for my own amusement, I promise.”

“Will you still come see me, though?” Dev asked, dismayed and upset all over again at the thought of her friend disappearing so soon. Dev didn’t like to think about it, but Emma was right. She’d known all along that they wouldn’t have much time together here.

“Of course,” Emma said, nodding. “You know better than anyone that I really don’t have a copacetic relationship with much of my family. I’d love to use my breaks to come see you.” She moved on from Dev’s back and carded her hand through her hair, her fingers catching in a few knotted curls here and there. “But just because I’m going to come back here and see you, and maybe knock some sense into you if you need it, that doesn’t mean I enjoy or approve of watching you self destruct, for absolutely no reason,” she said, her tone stern once more.

Dev heaved a shuddering breath and nodded. She could understand that, much as she didn’t wish to admit it.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I didn’t want to worry you. I just want to get As on my midterms.”

“Dev,” Emma said, her first name spilling from her lips as a frustrated breath. “You don’t need to run yourself ragged to do that. You’re smart and you already study hard. I’ve seen your reports, and you know what? You can do really, really well. You know that. When have your student reports been the most outstanding?” she asked, expectantly awaiting an answer.

“When I’m doing what you tell me?” Dev answered, sniffling through her words.


“Right. And since we’ve known each other, sometimes those reports look pretty awful. They’re the aftermath of the days when you didn’t sleep for three days straight, or got so drunk that you were too hungover to go to any of your classes, or not sleeping. We’ve talked about this one a lot, haven’t we?” she asked.

Dev frowned sullenly into the pillow. But she nodded.

“I guess we have. I didn’t realize.” She let her eyes drift closed and Emma noticed her breathing slowing. “I’ll try harder,” Dev sighed finally, her speech a little slurred with sleep deprivation. “I really will. I’ve been trying to do what you tell me to do, because of our agreement and just because I don’t like it when you’re angry at me. But I’ll start trying for real, so you don’t have to worry about me when you’re gone.”

“It’s not really about me,” Emma reminded her in low tones, reaching up and brushing a few stray tears off Dev’s freckled cheeks. “It’s about you, doing what’s best for yourself. That’s all. Okay? I don’t want you to be more concerned with worrying me or making me angry than you are with taking care of yourself. I want that to be your primary concern.”

Dev was already mostly asleep and Emma knew she wasn’t getting an answer out of her at the moment, but this was a conversation that could easily be had tomorrow morning instead.

She got up and got into pajamas, herself, then turned out the lights and climbed into bed beside Dev.

Emma really did care about Dev a lot, and that scared her a fair bit. She was used to being alone and only having to look out for her own interests, so this was uncharted territory for her. But she thought it was probably good territory to explore, anyway. ‘

She whispered goodnight, and was answered only with soft breaths. The events of the day seemed to sweep over her like a wave, and before she knew it, she was deeply in sleep right alongside Dev. As taxing as it had been on both of them, Emma had found a way to make her wish come true.

Contest Entry #12 : A Wish Come Through

 

Readers,

We’ll all be up to our ears (thank goodness!) in new reading material thanks to the   ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  .

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“A Wish Come Through”

IT WAS Anthony’s 60th Birthday. As he blew out the candles he made the two-part wish he always wished on birthdays, when the first star appeared at night, and even when he received the larger piece of the wish bone.

Turning 60 years old, 6’5,” just a bit over weight, good looking, intelligent with a fantastic sense of humor. Anthony never looked his age; in fact, most would guess his age to be under 50. Anthony lived alone in a 4-room apartment in a very prestigious location surrounded by students, few good friends and some very wealthy people. Anthony was divorced 18 months ago after being married fourteen years. Since his divorce, he had met three different ladies.
Anthony was normal in every way with one exception; he was turned on by spanking and domestic discipline. He had enjoyed this from the age of 18. He introduced all his girlfriends to a stinging red hot sore bottom. Anthony scolded his girlfriends for anything he would consider punishable by a spanking. The very first girlfriend he spanked was four years older than he, but if she didn’t “toe the line” she found herself across his lap like a naughty little girl being soundly spanked until tears flowed, she begged for the spanking to stop and humbly apologized. Almost every time they went out Anthony found a reason to spank her. It was the era of miniskirts and hot pants. He made sure her hot pants were always hot. She lived with her parents so most of the spanking took place in the car while parked in her parent’s driveway. Her sister walked up to the car late one evening and she quietly watched her sister kicking her legs, crying like a child as her bare bottom went from pink to a deep red. She really teased her about it. Her mother also knew she was getting spanked on a regular basis. She took Anthony aside and claimed there was a change in her behavior and thanked Anthony for disciplining her daughter. After about nine months Anthony broke up with her. He was very happy but felt something was missing. She wanted to marry but he wouldn’t.

The next ten years were basically the same. If his girlfriend misbehaved she was spanked. He made sure they were well spanked. He loved when they had their own apartment. He initiated corner time, mouth washing for cursing or talking back and other humiliating punishments. Anthony wasn’t an angel; in fact, one of his girlfriends expressed belief that his behavior was just as bad if not worse and he needed to be spanked.

After she made this comment on two different occasions he took his belt off and offered to take a strapping. She took the strap but flung it on the chair and said she couldn’t do it. Anthony, very curious about getting spanked, was disappointed.  He had hated getting the strap when he was a child but having to submit to a lady somehow stirred his imagination. He had heard about ladies spanking their man and he was curious to experience as well as give them.
Anthony started to become more interested in females spanking males. He read stories, watched movies and checked out magazines. He wondered what it would be like to have a relationship with a lady that would stand up to him, be determined and unrelenting and give him a sound spanking when she decided he needed it. Anthony would always wish to meet a lady like that. At the age of 36 he was hanging out at discos, he didn’t have a steady girlfriend but did meet lots of ladies at the club where he would talk, dance a bit and offer them some cocaine. Anthony was a heavy user. Most ladies he met would take him up on his offer. They would go to a motel and after a short time he would convince her she needed a spanking; he spanked her and then they would have sex.
It was a regular Sunday night, and, as usual Anthony was at the disco drinking, partying and everything else. He met a young lady who was with her friend. They started to talk, dance, and Anthony bought a few drinks for both of them. He didn’t offer them any drugs. Afterward she asked him to come back to her apartment. Anthony saw an opportunity and accepted.

When they arrived at her apartment the lady changed into a very sexy skimpy outfit. Anthony was sure she would be across his lap in due time.  She sat on his lap and a minute later jumped up and ran to the bathroom. She had too much to drink and was sick.
Anthony was disappointed but he figured he would hit on her friend. They started to talk and she claimed she was engaged to be married in less than a year. Anthony spent about three hours in conversation. Naturally he brought up his favorite subject. She said she was turned on by hand spanking. Her fantasy was to be made to strip naked be taken across a man’s lap and be spanked. Anthony offered to spank her but again she reminded him that she was engaged and that she also said she didn’t want to wake anyone.  Her fiancé didn’t know of her spanking fetish. They talked and talked. Anthony confessed to her his fantasy about being taken over the lap of a lady and given a good spanking.

Anthony had to be at work in three hours. He went home, slept a bit, got up and went to work. He thought about this lady all day. She was 5’10” and muscular.  He could really picture himself across her lap.

Two weeks went by and Anthony was at his favorite disco. It wasn’t very crowded. About a half hour after he arrived the lady who had occupied his thoughts for two weeks walked up and kissed him. She said she was thinking about what they talked about and really wanted a spanking. She suggested they leave and go to a motel. Who could resist?

They each drove their own cars. Anthony rented the room. As soon as they walked in Angela stripped and pulled out the straight back chair that was in the room. She lay across Anthony’s lap. Anthony knew what to do. He gave her a long hard spanking, she cried and cried. After they didn’t have sex but did “play around.” She told Anthony she would see him again soon. Anthony was beaming with delight.

The following Sunday, same time, same place he meets Angela. Anthony brought a paddle with him. As soon as they were in the room she stripped nude and lay across his lap. About half way through Anthony produced the paddle and really burned her bottom. Anthony could tell she was upset and that her bottom really hurt. Her bottom was almost blistered it was ashen white. She had emphasized that it was imperative no marks were left in fear that her fiancé would see them. Anthony lay on the bed while Angela went into the bathroom. Several minutes later Angela came out of the bathroom and without saying a word she proceeded to bind Anthony’s ankles to his wrist. Anthony was shocked it happened so fast. Angela was determined nothing could stop her. She got Anthony’s belt from his pants she whipped the front of his legs and his bottom down to the back of his knees. By the time she was finished he had welts from his waist to his knees front and back. She gave him a couple of minutes respite while she explained to him that from now on she will not be the only one being spanked. She sternly told him he was never to use more than his hand on her bottom. She advised him he would never be spanked by hand. She picked up the paddle and started to spank his bare bottom unmercifully until it was bruised and blistered and red and purple. She untied the rope and escorted him to the corner. She told him not to speak or move and to keep his hands on his head. He obeyed without question. While he was in the corner she left.

The next day Anthony was driving to work his bottom burned and sitting was quite painful but he was aroused, he couldn’t understand it. He called Angela to apologize and she told him to meet her on Wednesday.
Wednesday night Anthony was standing at the disco bar having a cocktail when Angela came over to him and whispered into his ear: “I know you were a naughty boy and you need a spanking.” Anthony was excited but a bit apprehensive; his bottom was not quite healed from Sunday. She put a small package in his pocket, pointed to the bathroom and told him to put them on. Angela had placed a plastic bag with pink frilly panties in his pocket. He was nervous but took off his underwear and replaced them with the panties. He had his underwear in his pocket, Angela took his underwear out and disposed of it in the thrash.

Once at the motel Angela stripped naked, had Anthony sit in the straight back chair and she eagerly went across his lap. Anthony gave her a sound spanking but dare not used more than his hand. He could tell by the way her body shuddered while across his lap she was thoroughly aroused. Anthony let her up and she scurried to the bathroom. He was nervous when she told him to strip down to his underwear. She came out wearing leather pants, boots and a leather bra. She led Anthony to the corner, she placed a small circle on the wall and told him to keep his nose in the circle, his hands on his head and his mouth shut.

Thirty minutes later she took him out of the corner, told him to keep his hands on his head and not to speak unless she asked him a question. She now sat in the straight back chair. There was a wicked looking wood bath brush in her lap. She told him when she patted her lap with the brush he was to lie across her lap hands flat on the floor, legs stretched, with toes touching on the other side. She lowered his panties and she took him across her lap. When Anthony was adjusted to her satisfaction, she had him look in the full-size mirror. He was so embarrassed at what he saw–a fully grown man over the lap of a lady who was 10 inches shorter than him’ waiting, pink panties at his ankles, bottom bare for a spanking. She spanked his bare bottom nonstop for thirty minutes, one cheek to the other. Concentrating on one cheek for ten spanks and then to the other. She let him up and instructed him to go back to the corner with his nose in the circle. She informed him any movement and she would start again. Anthony bottom was burning hot and very sore but he obeyed without question.

He noticed on the bed two pillows, one on top of the other. There was a heavy leather tawse resting on top. He knew his bottom would be beaten severely and hurt for several days. He knew he would not be sitting comfortable. He started to say something and she grabbed him by the arm taking him into the bathroom. There were the small bars of soap they provide in the Motel. She opened one briskly, soaping it up she made him hold it in his mouth for the thirty-minute stay in the corner. After the corner time she made him rinse the soap from his mouth. She instructed him to lie across the pillows so his bottom was higher than the rest of his body. She picked up the tawse and went to work.

Anthony had welts sores and blisters to his knees. When she finished she had him lie on the bed. He was extremely embarrassed and his bottom very sore.  This went on at least twice a week. Anthony’s bottom always showed evidence of being
severely beaten and he had to take care at the gym that no one saw his belabored bottom. He always had to wear the pink punishment panties. She taught him the proper way to worship and service a lady.

Anthony and Angela got together right up till two days before she was married. It always ended up where she was hand spanked and Anthony was severely spanked. She always introduced different instruments. Anthony’s bottom felt various paddles, straps (leather and rubber), some small whips and even the cane. One evening he received 100 strokes of the cane after a strapping. That was probably the most severe spanking he received.

Anthony kept looking for someone like Angela. He mostly met ladies that would accept a spanking but would not reciprocate. He met a lady that he fell in love with and eventually married. He told her from the beginning what turned him on. She tried but she always ended up spanking his lower back, not good when you have a bad back. Her idea of getting a spanking was quite unusual. Anthony tried to stay content in this vanilla marriage. He showed her books, movies, etc. He finally decided he would try to forget the lifestyle and become vanilla. There was always something missing. They lasted 14 years together. They finally divorced.
Anthony was now fifty-eight and he still longed to meet that special lady. He ran ads and joined clubs. The first lady he met was a switch. She could take a moderately severe spanking. She could really give a good sound spanking. The problem, she was married. Anthony met two submissives that he played with quite a few times. One was half his age. Something was missing. Every birthday and every time he received the larger end of a wish bone or saw the first star in the night sky he always wished for the same thing. That special lady who could take a spanking but also reverse the role and give a sound spanking. He wanted a sincere relationship that included spankings and domestic discipline. Six months went by everyday he checked the kinky personals, but no luck.

It was a month before his birthday. He needed to do some bank business. He went into his bank and his eyes immediately caught this most beautiful lady. She was 5’11” and she wore a very severe looking business suit. She was the assistant branch manager. He sat and waited to conduct business with the bank officer. Thirty minutes later this most remarkable lady walked to where he was sitting and he followed her to her office. He was intoxicated by her perfume. She was ten years younger than Anthony and was recently divorced. They seemed to “hit it off” like they knew each other for years. Anthony decided to ask her out.

He asked her to dinner that weekend and she quickly accepted. He dressed in his best suit and went to his hair dresser for a trim. He picked her up, she looked ravishingly. He took her to his favorite restaurant had a great dinner, a bottle of wine and great conversation. They had a lot in common. Anthony didn’t mention anything about his fetish for fear of scaring her away. The next week they spoke almost every day, sometimes twice. After three weeks they were very close and talked about everything. Anthony still didn’t mention what he really wanted. She did have a certain air about her and could be bossy. Anthony gave her a set of keys to his apartment and told her she was welcomed to come over any time. She did. On occasion she would stop by for lunch. She worked only a mile from Anthony’s apartment. Several times Anthony came home and Lorna would be making dinner or watching television.

They had been together about six weeks and they did have sexual relations, but Anthony really wanted some kinky play.
Anthony’s birthday was coming up in two weeks. He would be sixty. He looked about 45. Lorna said she would see him later in the evening, she had to work late. Anthony went to his Mom’s for dinner and the usual ice cream cake with his brother, his girlfriend and aunt. He made the same wish he always made when he blew out the candles.

He pulled in his driveway about nine o’clock. He noticed Lorna was at his apartment. She claimed she had a special gift for him. He walked in his door and although, dark but he could see a bit of light coming from the bedroom. He could smell Lorna’s intoxicating perfume. He noticed his kitchen was cleaned. He had a bad habit of stacking things on the kitchen counters. They were all clear. Lorna called from the bedroom,”Anthony would you please come in here.” It was a bit strange because she usually would greet him at the door. He walked into the bedroom and Lorna was sitting on the bed dressed in her business clothes. Anthony sat beside her. She seemed different in some way. She proceeded to explain that she didn’t have to work late. The times she came to the apartment when Anthony was not there she saw several movie clips Anthony had saved on his television. The majority of them showed grown men being spanked and disciplined by women.  She always had the attitude that a man’s place was across her lap when he didn’t listen to her. She realized that Anthony was her type of man. He needed a strong woman to keep him in line and this was confirmed when she looked in his closet and found a gym bag with several spanking implements and several canes deep in the far corner of the closet. Without saying another word she sternly ordered Anthony to stand in front of her hands, at his side.

She unbuckled his bel, loosened his pants and slid his pants and under pants to his ankles. He started to say something and she smacked him across the face and said “silence”! She produced the wood hair brush that she found in his bag. She ordered him across her lap and when in position she raised the hairbrush above her shoulder and began to earnestly spank his bare bottom. She stopped briefly and said “Happy Birthday”.

   age. Something was missing. Every birthday and every time he received the larger end of a wish bone or saw the first star in the night sky he always wished for the same thing. That special lady who could take a spanking but also reverse the role and give a sound spanking. He wanted a sincere relationship that included spankings and domestic discipline. Six months went by everyday he checked the kinky personals, but no luck.

It was a month before his birthday. He needed to do some bank business. He went into his bank and his eyes immediately caught this most beautiful lady. She was 5’11” and she wore a very severe looking business suit. She was the assistant branch manager. He sat and waited to conduct business with the bank officer. Thirty minutes later this most remarkable lady walked to where he was sitting and he followed her to her office. He was intoxicated by her perfume. She was ten years younger than Anthony and was recently divorced. They seemed to “hit it off” like they knew each other for years. Anthony decided to ask her out.

He asked her to dinner that weekend and she quickly accepted. He dressed in his best suit and went to his hair dresser for a trim. He picked her up, she looked ravishingly. He took her to his favorite restaurant had a great dinner, a bottle of wine and great conversation. They had a lot in common. Anthony didn’t mention anything about his fetish for fear of scaring her away. The next week they spoke almost every day, sometimes twice. After three weeks they were very close and talked about everything. Anthony still didn’t mention what he really wanted. She did have a certain air about her and could be bossy. Anthony gave her a set of keys to his apartment and told her she was welcomed to come over any time. She did. On occasion she would stop by for lunch. She worked only a mile from Anthony’s apartment. Several times Anthony came home and Lorna would be making dinner or watching television.

They had been together about six weeks and they did have sexual relations, but Anthony really wanted some kinky play.
Anthony’s birthday was coming up in two weeks. He would be sixty. He looked about 45. Lorna said she would see him later in the evening, she had to work late. Anthony went to his Mom’s for dinner and the usual ice cream cake with his brother, his girlfriend and aunt. He made the same wish he always made when he blew out the candles.

He pulled in his driveway about nine o’clock. He noticed Lorna was at his apartment. She claimed she had a special gift for him. He walked in his door and although, dark but he could see a bit of light coming from the bedroom. He could smell Lorna’s intoxicating perfume. He noticed his kitchen was cleaned. He had a bad habit of stacking things on the kitchen counters. They were all clear. Lorna called from the bedroom,”Anthony would you please come in here.” It was a bit strange because she usually would greet him at the door. He walked into the bedroom and Lorna was sitting on the bed dressed in her business clothes. Anthony sat beside her. She seemed different in some way. She proceeded to explain that she didn’t have to work late. The times she came to the apartment when Anthony was not there she saw several movie clips Anthony had saved on his television. The majority of them showed grown men being spanked and disciplined by women.  She always had the attitude that a man’s place was across her lap when he didn’t listen to her. She realized that Anthony was her type of man. He needed a strong woman to keep him in line and this was confirmed when she looked in his closet and found a gym bag with several spanking implements and several canes deep in the far corner of the closet. Without saying another word she sternly ordered Anthony to stand in front of her hands, at his side.

She unbuckled his bel, loosened his pants and slid his pants and under pants to his ankles. He started to say something and she smacked him across the face and said “silence”! She produced the wood hair brush that she found in his bag. She ordered him across her lap and when in position she raised the hairbrush above her shoulder and began to earnestly spank his bare bottom. She stopped briefly and said “Happy Birthday”.

Contest Entry #11 : Power Exchange

 

Spankos,

I hope you have a full cup of coffee, because there are a LOT more entries for the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  . Here’s another.

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“Power Exchange”

She answered the door to a completely unlikely couple. Certainly not your grandpa’s appliance repair service.
The young man was full of blond and bluster. He wore a black leather belt with every assortment of gadget on it. She was tall, with long, loose red hair and she carried a toolkit. She was smiling meekly now.
“Ms. Kan” he started, “It’s Adam and Ashley, we’re from Well-Grounded Technical.”
“First of all,” she corrected, “it’s not Ms. Kan. It’s ‘Kane’ – pronounced like an aid you might say…walk…with.”
“Ms. Kan, can…” He paused and dug an elbow into his mortified partner’s side. “Kan, can,” he giggled.
“Ms. Kan, can you tell us what happened to the equipment?”
She looked at the young man. It was the same familiar pattern. How many times had she seen it? They were always brave at a distance. And brave in packs. She knew from experience that his fair skin would redden quickly. She guessed that tears weren’t unlikely.
She reached out and gently touched his arm, staring into his eyes. “Make it ‘Kane’ please,” she purred. “We’ll talk about this.”
She explained the power outage to them. “I don’t pretend to understand the technology. I wish you could just get all this stuff running again.”
“Have no fear, ma’am.” He winked at Ashley. “We’re here to make your wish come true!”
“Ashley,” he said, “if you can double-check that junction box down the street, I’ll have a looksie here at Ms. Kan’s, I mean Ms. Kane’s setup.”
He closed the door behind Ashley and turned back. “Have no fear! The difficult we accomplish immediately. The impossible takes a little longer.”
She moved two steps closer to Adam. They were the same height. Her eyes were level with his.
“What did your mother do when you were disrespectful?”
“My mother?” His eyes flitted away and back several times. “I don’t really remember. I’m sure they can’t do that kind of stuff anymore, anyway.”
“Was it on the bare bottom?”
His face reddened. “What? No, I don’t know if I know what you mean. I mean…” He sighed and looked away. “Maybe, yeah.”
“So, there’s hope. Follow me,” she said, cheerfully. “I’ll show you where all technology comes to a grinding halt.”
When he saw the extra bedroom, he just stopped in the doorway and shook his head.
“Good grief! Your server rack is next to a six-foot cat high-rise. It’s no wonder you’re having problems.”
“Not only is it on the rug of that tower thing,” he said in awe, “but I can see hair on the cables and in the ports, covering the fan exhaust, dangling from the server rack.” He sighed. “I’ll need to clean all of this up first. Did you change anything in here before it stopped working?”
“Not really,” she said. “I did add one more level to the cat tree and the VGF (Very Good Feline) likes to be able to see the doorway. So I had to turn it and rearrange some of the cordage to make that happen. But nothing significant.”
Adam scanned the room, appearing to pause momentarily at the metal container in the corner of the room which held a dozen or so of her canes. He didn’t comment, but asked her instead for a vacuum.
As she left Adam and his dark technology arts in the room with her upright, she said “Let me know if you need help turning it on.”
An hour later, Adam and Ashley were preparing to leave. Adam had done marvelous housecleaning and the electrons or photons or whatever were now flowing at high speed to the internet, to and from her hungry audience of fans. The problem had turned out being one of sheer simplicity.
“Thank you both so much for your excellent work. You’ve certainly made my wish come true.”
“Adam,” she added, “I’m sure your mother valued punctuality.”
Soon it was evening, and as he had answered her wish earlier, she was now making a wish of his come true, even if he wasn’t appreciating it at the particular moment.
It had taken him a long time to request the follow-up call, but here he was. He knew the rules, knew he could leave at any time, but she knew he wouldn’t.
A good while back, after many minutes of strong spanking on fabric, she’d lowered his clean, white briefs. Down they’d slid over the curve of his muscular, rounded bottom, and she was now slapping that bottom a darker shade of pink with her palm. She knew it hurt him and that he was desperately looking for diversions. Moving his hand back to cover his bottom hadn’t been successful. That never worked with her, but he had needed to try. Just as he had needed to joke about her name.
Over the years her hand had toughened with experience, and she now enjoyed the good solid connection of hand and bottom. It was a very direct connection between her and someone that craved that sharp pain and correction that she could bring. It felt like her hand was reaching past, through, that sore, trembling skin and grabbing hold of something deep in his soul.
His jokes about her Red Room had stopped awhile back. As had his wriggling around. It wouldn’t be long, she thought as she paddled Adam, before he started pleading with his momentary mother to stop the punishment (“Please Mom, please it hurts. Oh, it hurts so much Mommy.”) But his real mother wouldn’t have, and neither would she, herself.
“The Can-can is an old dance where they wore long skirts,” he started explaining, between deep breaths, “and they kicked their legs in the air…”
She interrupted, never stopping her vigorous spanking, “I know what the Can-can is – I’m surprised you do. You’ve obviously progressed nicely beyond The Twerk.”
She spoke in his ear. “I think you’re experiencing a different sort of dance now aren’t you, Adam?” She chuckled softly. “It’s called the Lap Dance, and many of the participants kick their legs in the air too!”
After she had punished him, after his eternity had ended, after she had soothed his bottom with a light massage, after she’d applied cooling lotion, she had waited for him to dress and given him a sincere hug. Below his soft and respectful gaze, his cheeks were still damp and red. She knew that the spanking had stirred memories, and that his bottom would be a sore reminder of this evening for several days.
Before turning, he looked at her and suggested with extreme politeness: “Really, you could avoid future outages if you plugged the power strip into the wall instead of into itself.”
“And if I did that,” she said, smiling, “how would you have your wishes granted in the future?”
“Thank you again so much,” he said as he went out the front door, rubbing his bottom gently. “Oh, Ms. Kan, can Ashley make a followup call some day soon?  She mentioned to me how she’d hate to see interruptions in your work.”

Spanking Story contest entry #4 : Be Careful What You Wish For

 

Readers,

Here’s another great, reader-submitted story for the ‘Spanking Wish’ contest .~~

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

 

**********

“Be Careful What You Wish For”

Simon trudged through the wet gloomy streets, the rain was dripping down his back making him even more miserable. He had just attended yet another job interview and although they had been very pleasant at the end he knew that he hadn’t got the job. Head down and bemoaning his fate he walked, unheeding of his surroundings, Looking up he realised he had wandered off course and was in a part of the city that he didn’t know. It was a run down shabby street and Simon cursed. It would be just his luck to get mugged although the muggers weren’t going to get rich from what he was carrying. Coming toward him was an old lady carrying several bags who suddenly slipped and fell to the wet pavement. Simon rushed over, “Are you alright”he said as he helped her to her feet. “Here let me get them” he said as he picked up her bags. “Thank you” she said in a voice that was resonant and strangely compelling, “would you help me carry them to my house, it’s just over there”. Simon thought for a moment but had nothing better to do so carrying her bags he followed her to her house where she invited him in for a cup of tea which he also accepted.

The tea was very pleasant and Simon found himself sitting at a table across from her. She had thanked him again and said how unusual it was to find a gentleman in this day and age. Personally Simon felt embarrassed to receive such praise, all he had done was help her up and carried her bags. However she did have a voice that held him spellbound, both powerful and intimate. He was willing to bet that when she was younger she had had scores of men eager to do her bidding. Also her eyes were beautiful and he felt that were he to look at them for too long he would fall into them. With a start Simon shook himself out of his reverie, ” I must give you something for helping me” she said. ” I know I’ll grant you a wish” “Oh great she’s a nutter” Simon thought. “Make your excuses and leave” . Suddenly she seized his wrists and looked directly into his eyes. For a moment Simon felt that she could see everything about him, his life and all his deepest desires. She laughed, “There it’s done” She said and still chortling to herself ushered him out of the house. Bemused Simon made his way home, clearly she was mad but he did have the strangest feeling of anticipation.

The next morning when he woke up Simon laughed. He hadn’t become wealthy overnight and beautiful women weren’t suddenly willing to carry out his every wish, clearly his wishes weren’t being granted. Opening his emails he found an invite to a job interview that very day from a firm called Morgana Concepts. Oddly he didn’t remember applying to any such company but his C.V. was posted on numerous jobsites so perhaps they had seen it there and decided to call him in from that. Quickly he showered and shaved got dressed in his interview suit and made his way to the address given. Morgana Concepts was on the top floor of an imposing office block and on arrival Simon was greeted by an attractive young woman wearing a very smart business outfit that was also rather sexy in a stern way. ” Ms Morgana will be with you very shortly ” she said “I’m Gwen, her P.A.”. Simon took a seat and glanced around. He had Googled Morgana Concepts but the information he had found had been very vague and he still had little idea of what they actually did. Whilst waiting he glanced around. The outer office seemed busy but all the staff seemed to be attractive young women like Gwen. Speaking of whom he glanced over to were she was standing. She had delightful long legs and an attractive rounded bottom and Simon’s gaze lingered on them. Suddenly she turned round and he blushed at having been caught staring. She gave a strange knowing smile and returned to her work. With that the intercom sounded and she led Simon into the inner office.

Ms Morgana was tall, raven haired, of indeterminate age and stunningly beautiful. Her voice was soft but with a hint of steel and her eyes flashed. She regarded Simon with an odd look and for the second time in as many days Simon felt that he was in the presence of a woman who could see his deepest secrets. The interview passed in a blur. Later Simon realised that he couldn’t recall discussing qualifications, experience or any of the other stuff normally spoken about at interviews. Ms Morgana spoke and he answered whilst Gwen took notes but what about he had no idea. An hour passed quickly and it seemed to be drawing to a close when she stood up and walked round her desk and stood beside him. ” You seem to be ideal for the position but I expect obedience from my staff so there is just one final test” she said “stand up!”. Simon did so quickly, ” I want you to take off all your clothes” strangely the oddness of this request didn’t occur to Simon and neither did the thought of disobedience, his only desire was to do exactly as this goddess wished. He quickly removed all his clothes hesitating only when just his underpants remained. A nod from Ms Morgana confirmed that she meant everything so he slowly removed them, grateful that he had put on his best pants that morning. Naked he stood before both women, “Hands on head” rapped Ms Morgana and he rapidly put them there. Both women now walked around him, appraising his body. Only now did he become embarrassed, not so much at the exposure, but at the inadequacies of his body. Despite his slightly too large belly and slight frame the ladies did not appear to be too disgusted at what they saw. “Bend over and touch your toes” came the command and he did so. He felt terribly exposed in this position and jumped as he felt a hand on his buttocks. It was Gwen’s and she gave each buttock a squeeze before letting go. “He’ll do” said Ms Morgana “now over Gwen’s lap”. Obediently Simon did as commanded and found himself staring at the carpet. Gently at first but with increasing force Gwen began to spank his naked cheeks. Simon found the sensation exciting as his bottom gradually heated up. Then came a sharper pain and he realised that Gwen was now using a wooden hairbrush on his defenceless cheeks. This was an altogether more painful and Simon started to wriggle but was immediately commanded to stop and did so. The spanking continued for another ten minutes before he was allowed to rise. ” Go over to that cabinet and open the door” said Ms Morgana and Simon still naked and with reddened cheeks did so. He gasped as he saw what was inside. A variety of canes, crops, paddles, straps and even a carpet beater were hanging from hooks inside the cabinet.”Bring me the red handled cane and the large paddle” Simon found the implements in question and presented them to Ms Morgana. “Now bend over the desk, I’m going to give you 24 strokes of the cane and 24 with the paddle. If you can take them without trying to rise or protect your bottom or screaming and begging the job is yours. Of course I don’t expect you to be able to take it without any noise at all so I will allow moderate groaning” she said with a smile. “Are you ready?” Yes Mistress” Simon replied. Almost instantly he heard the sibilant swish of a cane and the burning impact as it connected with his unprotected cheeks. This was Simon’s first ever cane stroke and it took his breath away and it surprised him how painful it was. More strokes followed in rapid succession and the pain in his bottom grew with each one. How would he ever take 24 of these? He heard Gwen counting the strokes and to his horror realised that he had only taken 10, he wasn’t even halfway through and it felt like he was being whipped with red hot wires. He gritted his teeth and suddenly discovered that if he concentrated on the reward for success the pain become more bearable. 24 cried Gwen and Simon let out a deep sigh, he had made it through the first part of his ordeal, surely the paddle couldn’t be as bad. He soon discovered that the paddle was different but just as bad. The impact of the heavy wood upon his already welted bottom with its thud and the fact that it covered several of the cane weals each time was an exquisite agony. Finally it was over but instinctively he knew not to rise until given permission. Both women assessed the damage to his slender cheeks which were now a mass of black and blue bruises and red welts. “Stand up” came the command and gingerly he did so. “Well done, the job is yours” she said and Simon felt an immense feeling of satisfaction and happiness. ” Now pick up your clothes and go with Gwen”, Dutifully he followed Gwen and suddenly realised that he was in the outer office, still naked, with the marks of his recent beating glowing and surrounded by young women. ” Did he pass?” They asked Gwen and when she replied in the affirmative they all crowded round to look at his bum. A few of the braver ones gave his bottom a quick squeeze sending delightful sensations through his body but they all seemed genuinely happy that he had passed.

Fifteen minutes later, fully clothed but still with a wonderfully throbbing bottom Simon found himself on the way home. He laughed to himself as he realised that he still had no idea what his job was or what it paid. None of that mattered though he was going to start on Monday and he couldn’t be happier.Then he pulled up with a start as he realised that his wish had been granted. Alright he hadn’t specifically wished for this but it was clear that the old lady, or genie or witch whatever she had been had given him what he really desired. And what’s more the sun was shining, what a fantastic day.

Story Contest Entry #3 : Better Wish What You Wish for, It Might Come True

Readers,

The spanking stories for the ‘Spanking Wish’ contest just keep coming…there are DOZENS! Here’s another fun one…

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

 

**********

“Better Wish What You Wish for, It Might Come True”

My name is Amy I am 61 years old and have been married for 29 years to a man 9 years younger than me.  We have one daughter a 29 year old new bride currently on her honeymoon.  Our life is returning to normal after the emotional and stressful marriage of our daughter Sage to her high school sweetheart Jason.  I am sitting on our porch sipping on a glass of wine with my husband John and pondering what role wishing during a meteor shower played on events.

A little over a decade ago Sage and Jason were brought to this same porch late at night by a neighbor, a police officer, for breaking into their high school.  The officer explained that because they were both over 18 years of age they could be tried as adults for burglary.  He added that he knew Sage was a good girl and had just made a stupid mistake.  He had apprehended them while they were climbing through a window in the school that they had left unlocked in order to steal a copy of their math class final exam.

After the officer left I asked them, “What were you thinking?”  Their prom was next weekend and in my anger I announced, “You are not going to the prom!”  As soon as the words came out of my mouth I regretted saying them; but, I could not back down on my decision.  A meteor shower was lighting the sky as I wished there was some way that they could still go to the prom; and, Sage and Jason simultaneously said, “Please let us go to the prom.”  They then smiled their first smile of the evening, locked their pinky fingers together, and made a wish.

Sage was hysterical and told me how unfair I was and pleaded for me to change my mind.  I had promised Sage that I would never spank her; but, told her that my mother would have given me a good paddling when I was 18 if I had pulled a stunt like that.  Sage said, “I wish you would spank me instead of not allowing me to go to the prom.”  I reminded Sage that I had promised never to spank her and explained that if I agreed to grant her wish and spank her she would be a very unhappy girl long before I was finished and that once I turned her over my knee it would be too late for her to change her mind.  Sage said,  “When Jason and I locked pinky fingers I wished that there was some way that we could still go to our prom and I will submit to a spanking.”

Sage had no idea about my proficiency in administering sound punishment paddlings acquired early in my marriage to John.  I am still tall and athletic with a taut physique, well toned body, and muscular arms at 61 years of age.  I started spanking John when I was 29 and he was 20.   John still finds himself draped across my lap about once a month when his attitude needs adjusting.  I only believe in painful punishment spankings and have never given a playful sexual spanking.  John hates being spanked and finds nothing erotic being turned over my knee.  When he needs a good spanking I always tease him by wearing sexy bras, panties, stockings, garter belts, and lingerie while I paddle his bottom with my Spencer style Dana’s Inferno long after he is kicking, squirming, and crying.

I took Sage into my bedroom and put the same straight backed vanity chair in the middle of the room that I use when paddling John.  Sage looked stunned when I pulled my paddle out from the bottom of my lingerie drawer!  I sit on the chair and lowered Sage’s jeans to her knees and put her across my lap.  I raised my paddle high above my head and brought it down with a snap of my wrist.  Sage tried to be stoic but let out a gasp as the imprint of my paddle showed through her thin nylon panties.  Sage began crying and pleading as I continued to paddle her panties.  As I promised her she would be a well spanked girl when finally left off of my lap.  She didn’t realize how much my spankings hurt when she agreed to be paddled.  After paddling her dad on the same chair with the same paddle I have become an expert disciplinarian!

When I returned to the living room with my paddle still in my hand my future son-in-law looked shocked.  I shook my paddle at him and told him that he was also to blame for Sage’s spanking and if he was my son it would be his turn to go over my knee.  Jason had tears in his eyes and he said that he was sorry and felt awful hearing Sage’s cries and pleads during her spanking and that since Sage agreed to be spanked that he should also be spanked.  I ordered my future son-in-law into my bedroom where Sage was lying on her stomach on my bed crying.  Her jeans were still pulled down and you could see her bright red bottom through her panties.  Her face was red, her eyes puffy, and tears were running down her face as she rubbed her sore bottom.

Sage was stunned when I sit on my vanity chair, lowered Jason’s pants and briefs, and put him across my lap.  “You deserve the spanking you are going to get.  You need a firm female’s hand to keep you in line.”  My first spank landed on the middle of both cheeks leaving a perfect imprint of my paddle and the holes in it.  My second spank landed right below the first and I continued to paddle up and down his bottom.  “How does that feel?” I asked as my paddle landed on the spot that was the reddest.  I continued to paddle up one side and down the other as Jason squirmed and twisted from side to side.  “This is just the beginning,” I said as Jason began crying uncontrollably and dancing on my lap.  “Naughty men need to be spanked.  You earned this bare bottom trip across my lap.”

Sage seemed to enjoy seeing Jason share in her punishment as he kicked and squirmed over my lap.  They had no clue that they were both spanked with me sitting on the same straight backed chair using the same paddle I use on John while he is reduced to tears and pleads while over my knee.  When I released Jason he did the same spanking dance around the room that John does about once a month.

Tonight a decade later I’m sitting on my porch pondering how many mother-in-laws have spanked their daughter’s husbands and thinking that you better watch out what you wish for because it might come true!

Story Contest Entry #2 : Birthday Wish

Readers,

 

Here’s another of our entrants’ great stories for the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest .~~

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

 

**********

‘Birthday Wish’

 

“Come on, honey!” she says, excitedly, taking my hand and leading me into the kitchen.
I say nothing, but follow her, wondering what she is so happy about.
“I know the party isn’t until tomorrow,” she begins, “but since your actual birthday was today, I thought it would be nice to do something to celebrate this evening.”
My friends and a few relatives are all coming over tomorrow for a birthday party that she insisted on throwing in spite of all of my protests. I have never been a huge fan of parties, and this year, I have been feeling a little depressed thinking about all of the goals I had set for myself at this point in my life but did not accomplish, so celebrating is the last thing I feel like doing.
We step into the kitchen, and there is a small cake sitting on the table with one candle burning in the center.
“Happy birthday,” she tells me, giving my hand an enthusiastic squeeze. “Hurry up and make a wish before that candle melts and gets wax all over the cake!”
Taking a deep breath, I blow out the candle and say, “I wish you would just let go of the idea of the damn party and tell everyone not to come.”
The smile on her face disappears, replaced by a stern look with a raised eyebrow.
“Alright, young lady, we will skip the cake for now and come back to that later. We need to work on your attitude, and I believe we can achieve that with the birthday spanking. Go and wait for me in your bedroom,” she orders, her tone leaving no room for argument.
Quietly, I walk to my room and sit on the bed, already regretting my words. Why did I have to say anything? While I really don’t want a party, she has made a huge effort to come in from out of town and organize everything, and now, I have probably made her mad.
Several minutes pass before I hear a soft knock at the door.
“Come in,” I say, nervously.
She steps into the room, holding a thick, sturdy looking wooden ruler.
“ We need to have a little talk, don’t we?” she asks, taking a seat beside me on the bed and putting the ruler on the nightstand for the moment.
“I am so sorry,” I tell her, looking at my feet instead of her.
Placing a hand under my chin, she gently lifts my head until we are making eye contact. “I’m sure you are sorry, sweetie, and you will probably be even sorrier in a few minutes, but I want to know what’s bothering you. You have been moody and difficult for the last couple of days, and I’m not going to put up with that anymore. I think, you need to tell me what is going on, right now.”
“I just don’t see the point in celebrating my birthday this year,” I explain. “I haven’t gotten anything right yet, so why should I be happy?”
“What do you mean by that?” she asks, still making me look into her eyes.
Slowly, I start to tell her about all of the goals and plans that I thought would be a reality at this point in my life, and how worried and upset I have been lately over not achieving those goals. I explain how I feel like I failed at so much, and how frustrated I have been in the past few weeks.
“I wish you had told me that you were feeling this way,” she says, pulling me in for a hug. “I could have helped you if I had known how unhappy you felt, and I would have also told you not to feel like things have gone wrong just because they didn’t fit with plans you made when you graduated from high school. Most people make plans at that point in life, and most people end up doing something different, but that’s okay.”
“I’m sorry,” I say again, leaning into her hug. “I have just been really frustrated. I didn’t mean to take it out on you.”
“About that,” she says, easing me out of the hug and directing me to look at her again. “I can understand that you have had a lot on your mind, but that is no excuse for waiting until you get so upset to say anything, and it is certainly not a reason to snap at me, is it?”
“No, ma’am,” I reply, shaking my head.
“Take your shoes off,” she orders.
I nod and slide both shoes off, pushing them out of the way.
“Now, stand up,” she states, pointing to the spot on the floor in front of her.
I get up from my spot and move to stand in front of her, feeling nervous about what I know is about to happen.
Silently, she unbuttons and unzips my jeans, helping me to step out of them. Next, she slides my panties down, then, helps me step out of them too.
“Alright, young lady, let’s get this over with,” she says, pointing to her lap.
Carefully, I lower myself across her knees, resting my legs on the bed.
She wraps her arm around my waist securely, resting her palm firmly against my bare bottom. “Do you have anything you want to say before we get started?” she asks me.
“I’m sorry for getting so frustrated, and I didn’t mean to get upset with you,” I assure her, tensing up a bit.
“Relax for me,” she says, calmly. “This is going to hurt, but I won’t hurt you. I want you to think about what we have talked about while I spank you, and I want you to try and let go of some of that frustration.”
“Yes, ma’am,” I promise, taking a deep breath.
“That’s a good girl,” she assures me, raising her hand and bringing it down firmly across my bottom.
I whimper a little from her first stroke, which is quickly followed by a steady rhythm of more sharp swats.
For the next few minutes, my skin grows warmer and starts to really hurt while she continues to spank. I can also feel all of the thoughts that have been going around in my head for the last few weeks starting to settle.
As some of my frustration disappears, I become less tense, and focus more on the spanking I am receiving, which is becoming more than a little bit uncomfortable. Now, I let out a few yelps and kicks when her hand comes into contact with my sore skin.
“That’s it, sweetie,” she says in a comforting tone, stopping the hand spanking to reach for the ruler on the nightstand. “We just have to get through a bit more.”
“Yes, ma’am,” I agree, nervously.
“I know you’re worried now, and this next part is going to hurt,” she tells me. “This is your birthday spanking, but it is also a punishment for letting yourself get as worked up as you did and not asking for any help. It is okay to say something when you are having a problem, and I want you to remember that, okay?”
“Okay,” I promise, trying to relax a little over her lap.
I feel her arm rise, then, she brings the ruler down sharply across both cheeks at the same time, causing me to squeal.
Her grip on me tightens as she delivers one sharp stroke after another, sometimes alternating from cheek to cheek, and sometimes getting both at once.
The ruler stings so bad, and I am almost tempted to beg her to stop, but I know from past experience that even when a spanking is really hurting, because she is not going to really hurt me, she will stop when she is ready, and no amount of begging will change that.
I start whimpering more and more, and it has become impossible to keep from kicking my feet after each swat. “I am so sorry, and I promise, I will say something and never let myself get upset and grouchy again,” I tell her, not sure that I can handle the ruler much more.
She gives me several more strokes, much harder than all of the others, then, puts the ruler back on the nightstand.
“It’s okay,” she reassures me, releasing her grip around my waist. She places a gentle hand on my back and starts rubbing it in slow circles. “It’s over, sweetie.”
For several minutes, I stay quiet over her lap while she rubs my back and tells me everything is going to be alright.
Finally, she helps me sit up and pulls me into a tight hug. “Are you okay?” she asks.
“Yes, ma’am,” I answer her. “And thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” she says. “Now, we can talk a more about everything if you need to, but first, would you like to go back into the kitchen and give blowing the candle out another try?”
“I would like to do that,” I agree as she helps me stand up and hands me my panties and jeans.
Once I am fully dressed, she wraps her arms around me for another hug. “Happy birthday,” she says, smiling as we go back into the kitchen.

Story contest entry #1 : A Four Leaf Clover

Readers,

Below, our first ‘Spanking Wish’ contest entry, with many more to come.

 

Enjoy!

–  Dana

 

**********

‘A Four Leaf Clover’

Well where do I begin,
I was out enjoying the start of spring or at least it was a whole lot warmer and greener then it had been two months earlier!
I had wanted to get away from the hustle and bustle of the big city,traffic,load rude people, or maybe just get away from the wife always nagging me to clean up the house,garage, and well the yard as the snow was milted and the leaves were all just rotting under the tree where I had left it last fall. “Yes she had reminded me several times to bag them up before the first big snow”
Well I jumped on my bike that I had been waiting to take out “Just to blow out the carbon and feel the wind in my hair again!
Jill my wife had woke up this morning and said she was going to the Zoo with her two sisters, Kathy and RayLynn.
“Wow was Raylynn a looker!”
But any ways they would be gone for hours and the country roads were calling my name!
No sooner had Jill joined her sisters and I was out the door putting my leathers and warming up the the motor!
I head out of town on state route 140 looking forward to the curves through the mountian’s ahead,
about forty miles up the road the mountains open up to meadows and some of the clearest streams one could only dream about of see in pictures in all those field and stream magazines.
Just as i got out of the mountians I had to stop for a pit stop and drain that second cup of coffee I had just after breakfast.
as I was standing by what was the only tree for miles I dropped my sunglasses and reached down to pick them up when I seen it,
 ‘A Four leaf Clover!’ Cool.
I picked it up and thought about how this was going to be a very lucky day for me!
I got back on my bike and continued on.
I was cruizing along when I thought I seen some one standing along the road but as I got closer they were no longer there!
I past a sign that stated Crystal springs meadow three miles,
I had not been up that road since i was twelve when Dad and i would get away and go fishing and as he called it “Get away from Mom time”
as i slowed to make the turn there was this person again standing at the turn off hitching up the road towards Crystal Springs
“Strange’ it was a woman in a green outfit she was not very tall about 4’8” when i stopped I was thinking she or should I say the person had to be taller as I seen her from a far distance away before I stopped!
She told me she had a cabin up the valley and would pay me handsomely for a ride!
I asked more joking then seriously where are your parents and she looked to be no more then sixteen or so,
She told me she had not seen her parents in twenty years! OK this is getting weird there was no way she was in her thirty as I put 18 and her supposed twenty together since she may have left home.
She brought me back to her question of a ride and I agreed to take her to her cabin.
we were riding along for maybe fifteen miles when she said just up ahead is a road across the meadow I slowed to make the turn and she climbed off the bike and opened a gate that looked to be as old as the hills that were in the distance!
after I stopped and she closed the gate she climbed back on the back of the bike and told me just a little farther and she would pay me what ever i asked of her. Boy was my mind wondering with that statement but I told her it was no problem and i was happy to help!
We road up a glen following a stone covered road “Now who would ever build and road here out of stones that I can’t even imagine where they got them to build it! They almost were almost shimmering!
But what happened next was just to much to believe! just as we came around the last turn was a cottage  that was well right out of a painting by Thomas Kinkade! I parked the bike and she asked me to please come in and have a cool drink of water and then she would grant me what ever I asked!
I entered in to the cottage and the room it seemed to just spread out and she was gone, To where I did not know! She was just here right in front of me and the room was far to big for her to just turn a corner and be gone!
But then she was suddenly right behind me with a glass of the clearest coolest water I had ever seen or tasted!
she told me to follow her in to the other room and i less then a twinkle of and eye we were in a living room that had some of the prettiest hand carved wood furniture imaginable all made of Oak draperies made of what look like moss, and honestly if I did not know better the room was lit up with Fire Fly’s!
It smelled of Pine,Mint,Wild flowers, and had a cool moist feel Very Earthy!
I had not noticed until just now she was no longer wearing her Florescent Green outfit but a Dark Green evening gown that well, if there was ever a woman with a perfect figure she had it! she was neither slender nor heavy “I don’t know it was almost like she had the figure every man dreams of when they dream of that perfect woman! You know some men love a large woman with curves and some like them tall and slender! This woman had well that body I always dreamed of!
she had me sit down on a couch that was so comfortable I thought I had fallen a sleep the second I sat down!
That was when she asked me so what would you like for your unselfish serenader of time?
I kept saying to myself I would not ask for any thing but then just blurted out “I wish My Wife would stop nagging me about the chores and cleaning the house!” Wow did I just say that? I mean I don’t even know this lady and I am complaining about my wife! And she told me I could have any thing I wished for and I asked for my wife to get off my case! “Shaking head”
She said it is as you wish but since what you asked can be solved by you also there is a price you will pay for her no longer bringing up the things that she is asking of you!
And if you fail to do them she will have a power over you to do as she chooses!
When you get back home she will not be home yet!
You must do the three things you have promised her you would do!
Clean the yard,Clean the garage, and Start helping her with chores inside the house!
OK this is just to Weird how does she know what I have promised and or do all women think Men are lazy and do much the same thing’s?
But as you did not ask for monetary or some thing that would go against your love and commitment to your partner I will give you one more wish but it can only be something that will make you both happy!
OK Wow what do I wish for that would make us both happy!
by doing the things you promise her to do she will always look like and be the woman you always dreamed of and agree to letting you have the things you want that makes you happy!
But remember she will no longer complain to you but have you do things you will regret!
I don’t know how I got here but I was standing next to the Old Oak tree where I found the Four Leaf Clover and wanted to head home and clean up the yard!
When i got back I did start cleaning the yard but when i was done I went inside and turned on the TV I woke to Jill standing in front of me asking what happened to the garage!
The Garage what do you mean?
We walked out to the Garage and it was a bigger mess then I had seen it just a few hours ago!
Jill told me to clean it up and when I am done she will be wanting to set some new rules that will be followed or life would become my worst nightmare!
I finished the garage and went inside Jill told me she felt I was acting like a Lazy child and needed to be treated like one!
And as soon as I cleaned the bathroom “Like she had asked me two days in a row to do” I was going to make her a set of Paddles and other things that she will use when ever she asks me to do some thing and it does not get done!
I learned what the Leprechaun Lady meant when she warned me to do as I am asked or there would be a price to pay and what she meant when she told me what I would get if I did what I had promised to do!
Life is very painful when the chores are not done
But when I do as I am told my life has been filled with Happiness and time to enjoy our time together!

As if you don’t get enough of me here..

 

 

..there’s this stuff, for your Kindle:

 

IfYouKnowWhatsGoodForYou

If You Know What’s Good for You (Adult Spanking as Discipline)

Mostly True Stories : Men Do the Darndest Things
Mostly True Stories : Men Do the Darndest Things

 

Conversations with Spankos
Conversations with Spankos
Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline
Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline

 

Selected Spanks
Selected Spanks

Conversations with Spankos : “I’ve had a lot of Bad Experiences”

 

Everyone,

 

I can’t say with certainty how many times I’ve heard the title phrase, but it’s enough to have prompted me to write this post. I’m hoping that, as always, you’ll recognize something in this which makes you think, laugh, learn, or – bonus! – all three at once.

We’ve talked abut bad scenes before, but I’d like to re-explore this in a different way: by giving you the floor.

When I gave a recent new playmate permission to talk about some of the things he’d experienced in past playtimes, there were more than a couple ‘bad scenes’ discussed; honestly, I was surprised that someone who’d had such poor experiences was still willing to experiment. I was also complimented that he’d trusted me enough to try again, and I hope that he had as much fun as I did. I’d hate to be the punchline of a ‘bad scene’ story, after all.

So what is your ‘bad scene’ story? What went wrong, and, more importantly, what (if anything) could you have done to have prevented it? Was it funny or scary or surreal or….?

I think it’ll be interesting for others to see that they’re not the only ones who’ve been working on a spanko learning curve, and that it’s okay to admit that it takes a while to figure it all out.

(**Please have sense enough to not use the actual person’s name when telling your bad scene story – we’re not trying to build a database, just get it out of our systems.**)

 

Here’s one of mine (there haven’t been many) and it’s a short one:

 

A few years ago (I’d just begun traveling in earnest), in *insert city here*, I’d made plans to meet and spank a gentleman for the first time. We’d agreed upon a pretty generic get-to-know-you spanking, and he’d not given any indication that he was anything other than perfectly lovely, so when I met a somewhat youngish (30s), well-dressed smiling guy I thought, “This should be fun.”

I was so. very. wrong.

It was not fun. Not for me, and not for him.

Immediately, he was consternated by the lack of mirrors in the room in which we were playing. There were two; they were both quite large; they were mounted to opposite walls, reflecting the whole damn room. This was not enough reflection for this fella, clearly, and so he asked whether I had “more mirrors”.

Under most circumstances, the answer would be a confused “no”, but this time I happened to be in a professional, many-roomed playspace – the room right next door had a pedestal mirror! – so there actually WERE more mirrors. So a confused “yes” later, we had a third mirror…which he spent approximately eleven minutes (I may be exaggerating a bit) positioning *just so*.

Yes, I was beginning to get a little irritated, but figured, hell, to each his own.

So we, finally, started the spanking.

I invited him across my lap to begin the spanking over his pants, then slid them down to his knees and continued over his briefs, using just the palms of my hands. He was flinching quite a bit, so as I wiggled his briefs down I said something along the lines of, “You’re doing just fine…it’ll hurt a little more now, but just take deep breaths.”

After a couple minutes of more flinching on his part, I thought maybe he could use a little break and massaged his buns for a minute before beginning again, saying, “Okay, let’s try this again. Harder now. Relax.”

Before I could land a single swat, he sprang up from my lap, placed his hands on his hips, and said, “This isn’t working. It’s like being spanked by a cheerleader.”

Nonplussed, I invited him to dress and showed him the way out. I did not offer an apology. Honestly, I still can’t see what’s wrong with being spanked by a cheerleader (isn’t there a helluva fantasy in there someplace?!). Now, I get what the guy was trying to convey: he wanted to be Domme-d – treated, handled, and spoken-to roughly; not positively reinforced or shown tenderness or empathy. He wanted his ass whipped by a mean lady who didn’t give a flip about him.

I still offer no apology. That’s not who I am. But I will admit that that ‘insult’ still comes to mind when I think of bad scenes…and not just because I didn’t get what I wanted, but because he didn’t either. Probably would’ve helped had he made his wants and wishes clear, but not everyone’s able to verbalize that, are they?

Anyway, and here’s the great part of this story: When I saw my awesome friend Mona, also a pro-domme, and told her the story, she said, “Ohmygod, The Mirror Guy! I know him! EVERYBODY knows him!!”

We’ve ALL been there.

 

–  Dana

Not TOTALLY unrelated to spanking, but close.

 

You know how it feels when you’re pretty sure that you haven’t done something right, but you can’t be totally certain until it’s too late?

dana kane bakes
Gluten Free (very nearly done properly) Banana Bread

 

The batter for this new banana bread recipe looked great; it smelled wonderful while baking; it even looked absolutely perfect when pulled from the oven.

And I didn’t drop this one, either. So I had high hopes.

Except that, while cooling, the center dropped. And dropped. And dropped some more. The obvious problem being that I attempted to do something very silly – bake a really thick, towering loaf of gluten free dessert bread. Alas, the constraints of wheat-free gastronomics..  Basically, next time I’ll have to make two or three ‘baby loaves’ of this stuff instead of one gigantic one. It was yummy, though..

Live, bake, and learn.

 

Also, this:

dana kane donates
Don’t be silly. Of course they expect you to take them.

 

If you have the occasion to stay in a hotel sometime throughout the year – TAKE THE SOAP! Yes, take the damn soap. You (and the next person and the next and the next) pay for that little bar of soap every time you pay for a night in any room – all those little ‘amenities’ are in the price – and most of us don’t actually use the stuff. But why just leave it sitting there? Take it home, put it in a box, and when the box is full take it to your local shelter or mission. They’re always desperate for toiletries and it won’t cost you a dime.

Don’t want to go to the trouble of collecting and delivering them? Bring ’em to me…I’ll put them in my box.

 

Finally, and this is the semi-spanking-related part:

Does the stuff that’s totally unrelated to spanking dilute your interest in this blog? Do my gf recipes and pet photos and other off-topic posts add or detract from the rest? I know we’re all here for spanking and don’t want to drag you too far off-course if you’re not interested.

Let me know your thoughts? (In the comment box below please.)

 

– Dana

Switching it Up Survey Results

 

spanking survey

 

spanking survey

 

And below, unedited, your answers to the ‘Who Would You…’ questions :

 

If you’re a bottom, and just had to switch with someone, who would you choose to spank?

If you’re a top, and just had to switch with someone, who would you choose have spank you?

Michaela McGowen

Dana Kane

Natalie Portman

Katy Perry

vanessa marcil

Julianne Moore

joan collins

Jamie Gunns

Dana Kane

Susanah reid

Rachel Rilet

James deen

James deen

Megan Fox

Judy Garland

Margaret Thatcher

Lindsey Lohan

Gena Davis

Dane Kane,please love

Susan Sarandon

MADONNA

Ms Dana Kane

Sarah Palin

megan mullally

Halle Berry

Barbara Streisand

Kaity Tong

nice but bratty people

George W Bush

Richard Gere

madonna

Jennifer Love Hewitt or Christy Canyon

Christy Canyon and/or Audree Jaymes

Dana Kane

Dana Kane

Charlize Theron

Dana Kane

Bella swan

No one I can think of right now

ONLY those who ENJOY!

ONLY those who ENJOY

Co-workers

Female management

Goldie Hawn

Sigourney Weaver

Dana Delaney

Dana Delaney

Sarah Michelle Gellar

Don’t know

yes

hard

susan sarandon

susan sarandon

Angelina Joulie

Angelina Joulie

Troy Aikman … Have you seen the size of those hands?!?!? Wooohooooooooo!!!

Miley Cyrus

heidi Klum

S/O

Dita

Debbie Wasserman-Schultz

Michelle Bachmann or Sarah Pailin

ellen page

celebrities

n/a

jennifer aniston

jennifer aniston

subs

Tops

tom hardy

brad pitt

Spouse

you or Sarah Gregory

Dana Kane

swim suit model

Eminen

Angelina Jolie

Angelina Jolie

Jessica Alba

Elizibeth Montgomery

JoAnne Jameson

Dana Kane

wife

female

Sarah Palin, the Kardashian broads.

Jennifer Aniston

dana kane

jay-lo

dana kane

jay-lo

brittany spears

Dana Kane

Megyn Kelly

Kitty

Samantha Woodley

You

Catherine Zeta Jonex

celebrities

Allison Miller

Allison Miller

Bettie Page

Honor Blackman (and nothin’ wrong with older! :)

Donnakane

Donnakane

kate upton

rihanna

a fit woman

An attractive woman

in general a blonde

in general a redhead

katy perry

katy perry

carrie underwood

carrie underwood

Jane Seymore

women who cuts my hair

Dana Kane

polititians

Dana Kane

Kate Upton

Dana Kane

Kate Beckinsale

Diane Keaton

Jane Seymore

coworkers

Rachel McAdams

Sarah Palin

A Lady who needs done unto her as I need done unto me.

Just my spanker

Clare Fonda

Shanelle

Someone I trust who could coach me.

shania twain

dana kane

Goldie Hawn

Charlise Theron

Julia louis dreyfuss

Demi Moore

Dana Kane

n/a

Someone tough so I knew I was not going to genuinely hurt them (or more specific?)

Avril Lavigne

Avril Lavigne

my best friend

anyone willing

dana

dana

penny from big bang

penny from big bang

Felicity Kendell

Diana Rigg

Scarlett Johansson

Tom Cruise

Tom Cruise

Jennifer lopez

Jennifer lopez

Olivia Newton John

Jane Mansfield

Dana

Dana

Sandra Bollock

Miss Jennifer

Hmm you ms Dana Kane

Sarah Michelle Gella

Marilyn Monroe

Ronda rousey

kami robertson

kami robertson

my domme.

My old babysitter

Gerard Butler

Secretary, cheerleader

Teacher, Boss, Riding Mistress

dana kane

dana kane

Celebrities

Dana. kane

Leonardo DiCaprio

Matt Smith

jennifer lawrence

Erica Scott, but she doesn’t bottom to women. This is one of the few times I’ll say booo to not having a penis.

Blondie

Loraine Newman

Sasha Grey

Dana Kane

Dana Specht

 

Old TV stuff you probably don’t care about (TUS)

 

Readers,

A short while ago, Erica wrote a blog post about a hilarious Johnny Carson routine from more than a few years ago…and apparently it got a cool reception. Probably because she wasn’t talking about Rhyming-Name-girl or Justice Beaver or one of those other pop celebrity thingy people – he was only one of the funniest guys on television at the time.

In celebration of Erica’s beloved-Carson-post-fail, I thought I’d add some of my own television nostalgia to the mix. Here’s something that you likely never saw and could probably live without seeing now, but which still makes me laugh every time I watch it:

 

Give Til it Hurts Raffle #1 Winner!

And the winner is….

Our lucky winner will receive a lovely and evil set of Caneiac implements as well as an exclusive custom video of Angel receiving a swat for every dollar donated!

Keep reading for all the information on donors, helpers, and the beautiful animals who’ve benefitted from the raffle.

 

Desktop28

 

In total, we raised $1000 for animals in need! I’m terribly impressed and forever in the debt of every one of you.

Donations from this raffle have supported several organizations and animals. Below, a list of recipients from the Give Til it Hurts Raffle #1:

 

Raven Woods Animal Sanctuary : $400

Raven Woods is a no-kill animal shelter (mostly dogs with a few cats) in rural Roseland, Louisiana. Caring for approximately 200 rescued animals and operating strictly on personal income and donations, the folks at RavenWoodsRescue.org can use our help year ’round.

14874919-1-800x0
Raven Woods – Minnie Mouse

 

Guardians of Rescue : $200

This donation was made to Guardians of Rescue for a specific case : the dogs of Olympic Animal Sanctuary. Kept in terrible squalor, these 124 dogs have been saved and are in the process of being rehabilitated by the good people at GoR and the folks who run the RUFFF facility in Arizona. RUFFF itself, in a very rural area along the NV/AZ border, houses around 300 rescued animals year round.

1453369_606002919453529_1552210055_n
GoR and RUFFF : The Olympic dogs

 

Rescue Ranch : $100

The Rescue Ranch serves as a low-cost/free spay and neuter organization to approximately 1/3 of the state of Georgia – most of these counties don’t even have animal services divisions. RR is responsible for thousands of spay/neuter and TNR’s annually.

 

 Blind Cat Rescue : $100

The name says it all. Homed in North Carolina, Blind Cat Rescue shelter is a haven for sightless kitties and those with feline fiv/hiv who would have otherwise been euthanized. A beautiful organization and a bunch of gorgeous cats.

BCR - Chester the wonder kitten
BCR – Chester the wonder kitten

 

Community Cat Coalition of Clark County : $100

The ‘C5’ is an all-volunteer organization tackling the problems of over 200,000 feral cats in Clark County, Nevada. With spay/neuter, TNR, feral colony support, and numerous other humane outreach programs, C5 is up against a herculean task and working hard.

 

Fund A Pet Miracle : $50

FundAPetMiracle.com is a site dedicated to raising funds for individual animals’ needs. We contributed fifty dollars to Blue’s medical bills. Blue the Pitbull has had a tough life, but the folks at Animal Aid for Vermilion Area Rescue are making sure he gets the best care and a great future…

Beautiful Blue
Beautiful Blue

 

Becky’s Hope : $50 

Becky’s Hope Horse Rescue in Texas rescues and rehabilitates abused and neglected horses. Expenses for this type of large animal rescue run very high, and we’ll be revisiting this organization in future fundraisers.

album4009001
Becky’s Hope – Dreamer

 

** Please feel free to check out these organizations online, for yourself, and see all the great work they’re doing. You just may be compelled to help a bit more…

 

Huge, enormous, gigantic thanks to everyone who donated. Below, a list of pseudonyms for all the generous folks who participated. You’re ALL animal heroes! (Participants are asked to choose a pseudonym, for discretion.):

 

Kalman   $100

Robin   $100

Lab Saver   $25

Dana’s World Record Holder   $50

Oldog   $25

Guardian Angel   $360

Rigel   $100

Randy Lee   $15

Edmonton Spanko   $100

Puggybear   $50

Arrogant Brat   $50

Dante   $25

 

Also, to everyone who blogged, tweeted, FB’d, linked, and shared – networking is powerful, and we couldn’t have raised this much for animal charities without you, either. Below, folks who helped spread the word (please forgive any unintentional exclusions here):

Angel

Secret Spanko

Erica Scott

Cheyenne Jewel

Bright Bottom

Kristian Comes Undone

Someone’s Gonna Get It

Chross Blog

Spanked Hortic

Jerry Bear

 

Extra Super Enormous thanks to the wonderful folks at Cane-iac for donating the set of evil spanking implements, and to our sweet Angel for participating in the video prize!!

 

** NOTE : Neither I nor Dana Kane Films are in any way affiliated with any particular rescue group or organization. By donating to their causes, we neither request nor expect their endorsement. The publishing of names of organizations in receipt of donated funds is done only in the name of full disclosure.

** All donation receipts are available for viewing by anyone who requests them. There will never be any question as to whether every cent donated has gone to deserving charities.

** There are payment processing fees associated with both receiving donations as well as turning those around and giving them to the appropriate orgs. This usually amounts to about ten percent of total donation amount. I cover these fees personally, so that the full amount donated goes into the hands of the charities.

 

Another VBB Product Testing video : Evil Sticks (on the thighs!)

 

This Product Testing video was shot immediately following the prior, Black Master Senior Paddle, scene, so the VBB was definitely feeling it by the time this was over.

However, since his bottom’s famously tough, I’ve decided to test these awful little things from Caneiac on the backs of his thighs, instead. We (I) have a lot of fun figuring out the best way to swing ’em!

 

A Naughty Young Man’s Punishment

 

Twenty-plus years ago, when I was trying to figure out the best way to make money for records, candy, and the occasional movie ticket, it never occurred to me to attempt babysitting. Having to slog over to some semi-stranger’s house in the late evening hours to sit around on their furniture, eat their weird food, and watch over their annoying if terribly cute progeny? Yeah, no thanks. I’d rather just take the 60/40 chance on begging extra hard for an early allowance allotment.

But things are a bit different now, as I’m no longer desperate for Smarties and Molly Ringwald films, so there are better choices. Now when I babysit, it’s a fun frolic through round-the-clock roleplay with who are, quite possibly, some of the naughtiest adult boys and girls ever. A recent sleepover found the boy in question having his coloring book tossed into the hallway for housekeeping to pick up. It’s tough being a firm and loving caretaker, but I do my very best given the terrible state of most of my charges’ manners.

The point of all this is to set the backdrop for a public shaming earned by previous mentioned boy. After some particularly surly behavior during his babysitting time, he was assigned a report on ‘How to Be Nice to Miss Dana’….

 

which has not been turned in on time.

 

Said young man knew that there would be consequences if his assignment was not finished on time, and one of those is contained here. When he reads this, along with all of you, he’ll learn that his first punishment is to go DIRECTLY to the nearest corner, where he will stand for exactly fifteen minutes. (Are you getting this? I mean right now, mister.) He has further 24 hours to complete the assignment or will be rewarded with 100 strokes of the spencer paddle for his inability to follow instructions.

I hope that this, in addition to further instructions on Good Manners and Proper Behavior, affects an immediate change for the better.

If not, well…that’ll be fun, too.

 

–  Dana

 

Give til it Hurts Raffle drawing coming soon!

 

Angel will arrive end of this month, and while she’s here we’ll video both the raffle drawing and the exclusive 1000 stroke video.

The winner will have the option to either retain the video solely for him or herself, or to allow distribution in which all proceeds will also go to animal charities.

We’re getting very excited about the drawing and have our fingers tightly crossed for everyone who donated. While only one can win the prize, every single participant made a difference through their actions.

Also very exciting will be the announcement of all the worthy animal heroes who’ve received our fundraising donations….$1000 in all! You’ll love reading about these wonderful organizations and all the great work they’re doing, every day, to improve the welfare of animals in need.

Thanks again, so much, to you all.

 

–  Dana

New eBook! Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline

 

Readers,

After some consideration as to heft, I’ve decided to publish ‘Mostly True Stories’ for eReader formats. This first volume contains a few slightly altered yet very real-life short stories from my exploits as a gleeful spanker of adult boys and girls.

 

MostlyTrueStoriesCover

 

The first, ‘Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline’ is now available. Containing four previously unpublished short stories:

I Wasn’t Expecting That

All in the Name of Science

What Were You Thinking?

A Wife’s Frustration

Available both through Smashwords HERE and Amazon/Kindle HERE.

Around 9 thousand words, and priced at $2.99, this small edition of short stories is my first foray into storytelling. If it’s well-received, I’ll expand the concept to either a lengthier version or several volumes. 

As always, I’m interested in your feedback. Leave comments below or email me at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

 

–  Dana

 

Spank Fail

 

Readers, Spankos, Consumers, I implore you….think before you shop.

 

 

A friend sent me this link, kind of a ‘What do you think about this’ type thing, and I sent back something along the lines of ‘Looks interesting, will investigate’.

I’m always interested in new implements, ideas, and gadgets, so I took a look at the above video advertising a small machinated spanking machine. It was disappointing. Not interested in bashing anyone’s mechanics or business here, but this spanking machine looks just pitiful for real purposes.

I’ve seen some of the larger robo-spanker machines in action and, while they at least deliver a ‘real whack’, all these gadgets leave me somewhat cold.

So there’s really nothing wrong with buying this thing – maybe you’ll even enjoy it as a strictly novelty thing – but if you have to work as hard as that poor girl in the video for your spanking then it’s probably best you just reach around there and do it yourself.

–  Dana

PS. I guess that’s really the point of this post :

Does anyone use these spanking machines? And, if so, what is the level of real enjoyment without human contact?

New Spanking Story Contest : Future Spank

 

Readers,

In celebration of the new year and all the ones to come, the theme for this month’s spanking story writing contest is..

The Future

No, not like next month, smartass. Think a bit farther ahead. Think flying cars or living on Mars or robots that are programmed to dole out spankings; think about what the world will be in the distant future, and then figure out how to tell a good spanking story within it.

We see and read a whole bunch of ‘olde tyme’ spanking stories and ‘best of the 50’s’ stuff – let’s see what you can do without the concepts of current tradition.

I’ve come to rely on the creativity and veracity of these writing contest entrants for their abilities to weave an amazingly believable spanking story out of just about any situation they’re given, so I’ll be very interested to see what our intrepid authors come up with for this one.

As always, the winner – chosen solely by me and based on no specific criteria – will receive as his or her prize a free spanking session with me, either here in Las Vegas or any of the other cities to which I regularly travel.

 

And also as always, a few things to remember before you start writing:

 

  • Absolutely no characters or mention of characters under the age of 18. The occasional ‘like a little boy’ is acceptable, but best to keep it to a minimum.
  • Same goes for explicit genital, sexual, or graphic language references. This is about the backside, not the front side – keep it clean, please.
  • Characters may be of any gender, and spankings may be of any genre – feel free to include as many or few characters as you like.
  • Entries are not judged on length, but attention to spelling, grammar, capitalization, and the et cetera, certainly matters.
  • Contest ends January 31, 2014.
  • By entering your story to the contest, you agree to allow me to share/excerpt it here and elsewhere.
  • All entries may be emailed to me, either in the body of the email or as an attachment, at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

Now, get writing – and good luck!

 

–  Dana

Spanking PSA : Tops have Hard Limits, too

 

It’s well-discussed that spankees should learn, know, and protect their Hard Limits – the things in which they are not interested in participating. I always want to know what my playmates like and don’t like, but I’m most interested in their Hard Limits. I don’t touch those – don’t even graze ’em. It’s important, at least to my mind, for those in my hands to know that, even though they’re likely in for a tough time, they can trust that I won’t go ‘there’…wherever ‘there’ is for them. 

So if someone tells me that canes are an absolute no-no for them, then they may rest assured that I will never, but never, strike them with one. If that same person has an aversion to complete nudity, they may, albeit against my better judgment, remain partially clothed at all times. Trust is fragile, you shouldn’t mess about with it. I get that. I also respect the wishes of others, possibly sometimes to a fault, as I’ve gathered on more than one occasion that a playmate was somehow hoping that I would use the information against them. I get it – the notion that your top would exceed your Hard Limit is probably a high-ranking bottom fantasy – but it’s not gonna happen. At least not here.

Conversely, there are some other things which aren’t gonna happen here because they’re MY Hard Limits. These things really have very little to do with you and what you desire (isn’t that horribly selfish of me?), and at this point in my play experience are pretty damn universal.

Without further adieu, my Hard Limits :

 

1. BDSM

Let me be clear here – I am in no way knocking S&M. Some of my best friends are dominatrices, and that’s not a punchline. However, and to be completely frank, I suck at it. I’ve tried – trust me, I’ve tried. But the clothes are restrictive and sweaty, I’m not coordinated enough to swing a single tail, and – most importantly – humiliation is NOT my forte’. The gadgets required to properly torture genitalia appear to be very expensive and extremely fiddly to operate, and I’ve no idea what the curve is on CBT Operator Error. Bondage is pretty but most knot-work renders the buttock area inaccessible, totally killing the rest of the evening for me. Also, I’m never sure what exactly I’m supposed to do to you once I get you tied up like a roast pig. And how long before the circulation to your ears cuts off, anyway?

Of course, I DO love to hit people, and don’t necessarily mind if that doesn’t always occur on the rear, but…

 

2.  I will not cane/paddle/otherwise-strike-with-a-hard-object the inside of your thighs.

Why?

Google ‘femoral artery’.

 

3. For basically the same sane medical reasoning as #2, I will not strike your hands/palms/wrists with anything larger or more lethal than a balsa wood ruler.

Look, there’s a reasonable expectation of discomfort and, in many cases, even the expectation of marking or bruising. But when it comes right down to it, I have absolutely no interest whatsoever in actually injuring you. I don’t care whether it’s okay with you or not – it’s not okay with me. 

The buttocks are a gladly-placed mass of overlapping muscles, fat, and bazillions of teeny little nerve endings. No organs. No bones. No major blood vessels leading directly to the brain. You know, your usual non-lethal ass area. And with the right conditioning, an area which can handle quite a lot of impact, up to and including skin abrasions, repeatedly, and with no ill effect (when cared for properly). Most other areas of the body hold no such distinction, so I prefer to keep the extra-posterior impact to a minimum.

( ** Disclaimer : This doesn’t mean that I won’t slap your face if you get mouthy…I just won’t do it really, really hard.)

 

4. Humiliation

We touched on this in #1, but it definitely deserves it’s own numeral. I do NOT ‘do’ humiliation. Embarrassment, yes; shaming, definitely. But not humiliation.

(I am using my own personal definition of humiliation here, which may or may not jibe with your own.) To me, the difference between humiliation and embarrassment lies in the intent – am I providing you with positive or negative feedback? Example : You’ve eaten all the candy after I’ve told you it’s for everyone. Humiliation would, to my mind, sound like this : “You sick pig! I can’t even look at you – you nauseate me. You’ll sleep on the floor like a dog tonight.” (Told you I suck at it.) On the other hand, embarrassment feels more like : “You ate all that candy? After I told you not to? What am I going to do with you? Don’t come crying to me when you get a stomachache.”

Make sense?

I cannot say nasty things to you. I cannot try to hurt your feelings, make you feel bad about yourself. Can’t even fake it. Say what you want, but there’s enough negativity in each of our minds already without having someone plant bad crap there while your brain’s all wide open. I’d rather be a ‘cheerleader’, thankyouverymuch.

 

5.  It’s really, really, REALLY not okay to touch my ass. Ever.

Ever.

 

–  Dana

Give til it Hurts Raffle Update!

 

** Raffle Closed  –  See Comments Box for Info  –  Raffle Closed **

 

Desktop28

 

Current Fundraising Total : $640

That’s six hundred and forty swats to Angel thus far, and I’m hoping to see a number that makes us BOTH nervous by the time we’re done at the end of January.

Nearly halfway through our first Give Til it Hurts charity raffle, and I am genuinely touched (and somewhat blown away) by the generosity of spirit so many have already shown.

I want each and every person who’s participated in any way to understand that you’ve had a direct impact on the well-being of your fellow inhabitants of this planet, and that’s something about which you should be very proud.

 

At raffle’s end, I’ll be posting a list of donor’s pseudonyms, sharers, and organizations in receipt of donations.

Conversations with Spankos Ch. 26 : The Vault

 

Readers,

I’m going to begin this post with a Seinfeld reference, so all those under the age of thirty may take time now to do a google search on it…go ahead, we’ll wait…all caught up? Okay, here we go.

When Jerry, George, and Elaine wanted to express to one another that they were worthy of keeping what may be a very big secret, they’d say ‘I’ll put it in the vault.’ Meaning obvious : the information you’re considering sharing with me is locked away tightly and only I have the key. The great thing about Seinfeld was that things very rarely managed to stay in anybody’s vault for very long and, at the appropriate moment, much hilarity would ensue.

This low-security-secret-keeping is rarely humorous, however, when folks open their vaults in real life – yet it is something which happens all the time, to every one of us at some point(s). We tell someone something which is labeled Secret and they tell someone else, usually keeping the label the same – Secret – which means that the person they just told is supposed to hold him or herself to a higher standard than the vault-opener. But then that person disregards the label also and eventually, rather than hilarity, all hell ensues.

When the information that’s un-vaulted is of a, say, adult nature, the consequences can be catastrophic.

I’ve heard stories about folks in the kink/spanking/bdsm scene who’ve had their vaulted information shared, sometimes with a vengeance and sometimes by mere ignorant chance. The term usually used is ‘outed’, just the same as when someone’s sexual or gender orientation is shared without consent. 

Talking to an acquaintance recently reminded me of just how much most folks with a kinky bend are risking every single time they make contact, of any kind, with another person. Every person in her life knew different things about her – some had no idea that there was any kink of any kind whatsoever ever ever and thought she was just as ‘normal’ as them (whatever that is), and some were rightfully curious/suspicious about a few unusual occurrences or comments they’d overheard, while some were in the loop enough to know that she did some ‘wild’ stuff every now and then. What a juggling routine it seemed to me, and how to decide where to position each new person in life – how to decide how much they should know – and when to be oh-so-very careful with someone who is nosier than all hell.

I’m not so much interested in why people have to separate their kink from the rest of their lives – I get it. My question is : How does it FEEL to have to guard your vault, to decide who’s worthy of a peek and who to trust with the key? What can another person do to insure that you can trust them with your secrets? And how likely do you think it is that you’ll be un-vaulted?

 

–  Dana

A fun holiday spanking story from The VBB

 

Readers,

Here’s a fun holiday story written by our very own VBB – he assures me that this is completely a work of fiction. Ahem, I’ll let you decide…

–  Dana

 

The Thanksgiving Day Football Game

It all started with a short email, which popped up on my screen during one of my “wasting time” web surfing periods. As I lazily read the subject line of the email, I became excited and quickly sat up. My favorite college team sent me an email offering the opportunity to buy tickets to the Thanksgiving Day game! I could not believe it; I finally had a chance to watch my team play against a school rival. The more I read the email the more excited I became, which ultimately lead to an impulsive decision. I decided that not only did I need to attend the game but I also needed to buy the tickets right then and there. It was simple logic, if I wait to buy the tickets they may be sold out and I would miss going to the game. All I could think of was how disappointed I would be if I missed the game. As I pulled out my wallet something told me I better talk with Ann about this, but she was busy in the kitchen cooking dinner and I did not want to bother her with such a trivial matter as going to a football game on Thanksgiving Day. As I entered my credit card number I stopped and thought to myself maybe I should talk with Ann about this. But I was sure the tickets were being grabbed up as I was thinking and there was probably just a few tickets left so I better act now or it would be too late. What’s the worse that could happen? I mean it’s just a football game played on Thanksgiving I’m sure Ann would understand. So I pushed the button and I became the proud owner of College football tickets! I did feel a bit guilty for not talking to Ann about the tickets but I had plenty of time to tell her, Thanksgiving was still two months away. About a month later Ann began making plans for Thanksgiving. We had not really made any definite plans so I was not concerned about telling her about the tickets just yet. As the days went by I thought I should tell her about the tickets, but you know how things go, people get busy, work late, procrastinate and just plain forget. It was now the week of Thanksgiving, plans were made, friends were invited and everything was set in place. Except, I still had not told Ann about the tickets. There really was no reason to worry, Ann planned on eating around 1:00 and the game did not start until 7:30 so everything was going to work out just fine, or so I thought.
            A few days before Thanksgiving I decided it was time to tell Ann about the tickets.  As we sat down for dinner I poured her, her favorite glass of Cabernet Sauvignon, I put on some smooth jazz music and we set down for a nice quite dinner. The meal was suburb, the atmosphere was just perfect and everything was going perfectly. As we finished dinner and enjoyed a bit of dessert and cappuccinos I finally gathered up my courage. “Umm Ann, I have something I need to tell you. Umm a really great opportunity come up a while ago, I got an email offering me an opportunity to buy some tickets for the Thanksgiving Day college football game. I know I should have discussed it with you first, but Umm you were busy and I did not want to disturb you. Plus I’m sure the tickets were going fast so I had to act right away. So I went ahead and bought two tickets to the game, I asked Conrad if he would go with me. Its not going to affect Thanksgiving because the game is not until 7:30 and we will have plenty of time to celebrate Thanksgiving during the day.
Ann sat there looking at me, I could not tell by her look if she was angry or not, after a few minutes she said “Well, I guess it is ok for you to go to the game especially since you already have the tickets.” With that, she stood up and started clearing the table. I thought to myself “see there was nothing to worry about, she does not even care that we are going to the game. All that worry was for nothing.” I helped clear the table and helped with the dishes. Nothing else was said about the tickets and I considered the matter over. The next few days were busy as we prepared for Thanksgiving, the menu was planned, groceries were bought, the good china was cleaned, the silverware was polished and the nice tablecloth was brought out. I reminded Ann that Conrad and I were going to the game and we planned on leaving around 5:00. Ann simply responded with “Yes dear I remember.”
            Thanksgiving day finally arrived, we woke up early and starting cooking, around 11:00 our friends and family started arriving. Everything was going great, dinner was about ready, our guest had arrived and everything was going smoothly. As Ann was setting the table I come up behind her and gave her a hug reaching around her I whispered, “Ann, you are the greatest, everything seems perfect, you have really out done yourself this year. Thanks for being so understanding about the game this evening; I have always wanted to see these two teams play. You are the best” Ann turned around and gave me a small kiss and said “I know you are excited about the game, I’m sure it will be a game that you will remember for a very long time.”  She gave me a wink and walked away. I wondered what she meant by that, but I did not give it another thought.
Dinner was fantastic, the company was great and everyone had a wonderful time talking and laughing. The afternoon went by quickly by 3:30 all our guest had left which I though was a bit strange as Ann liked to socialized well into the evening. Around 4:00 I noticed Ann had disappeared, I was not overly concerned as Conrad was coming over at 5:00 so we could go to the game. I was so excited and could hardly wait. I walked up the stairs and headed to the bedroom so I could get ready for the game. The bedroom door was closed and as I reached out to open the door I noticed it was locked. I found that strange, as the bedroom door is never locked. I gently knocked on the door and after a few moments Ann answered the door dressed in her short black dress the one she only wears when she was going to discipline me.  As she opened the door she pointed to the corner and said, “Go ahead and get undressed and stand in the corner.” I protested and said “Ann you know I have to get ready for the game tonight, what’s this all about anyway?” she looked at me and said “you did not think you were going to get away with buying tickets to the game without telling me do you? You really thought going to a football game on Thanksgiving without talking to me first was a good idea? Now get in the corner, we only have an hour to deal with your selfish behavior.”
                                                                                          
            After 10 minutes in the corner Ann told me to turn around. I noticed lying on the bed was the wooden hairbrush that her mother gave her on our wedding day. Along with the wooden spencer paddle she uses when she really wants to get her point across. “Come over her David” as I walked over to the bed where she was sitting she patted her leg indicating she wanted me to lay across her leg. She liked to have me lay across her right leg as she uses her left leg to lock me in place. This also gave her the ability to control my legs, when she wants my legs to be further apart she just uses her left foot to spread my legs further apart. As I laid across her leg she started to rub my bum, “so you thought you could get away with this little trick of yours, buying football tickets without telling me. Waiting till the last minute to tell me that you were going to the game. Ruining our Thanksgiving plans and not taking my feelings into considerations, you did not even ask me if I wanted to go to the game with you.” I started to answer her, but she slapped me on my bottom and said, “I think you just better keep your mouth shut and take your punishment.”
            She picked up her well warn wooden hairbrush and brought it down full force on my right butt cheek. I protested and said, “Aren’t you even going to give me a warm up first?” Her only reply was to give me a few fast whacks on my leg just below my bum. That’s her spot she spanks when she does not like my response, attitude or when I clinch my cheeks. She usually gives me five quick whacks on the same spot to get my attention. Ann knows the first ten minutes of a spanking hurts the worse for me, so she makes it a habit to spank a fresh spot every few minutes that way my bum never gets a chance to get numb. The initial hair brushing stings the worse and if there is anything I dislike the most it is a stinging spankings. Ann continued to move the hairbrush to fresh areas causing the stinging pain to be spread across the whole bum. When she ran out of fresh areas to spank she started on the thighs, which brought a whole new level of pain and stinging. The thighs are more sensitive than my bum and so it takes less to really make the spanking painful and stinging. As my bum quickly turned a light pink to a darker red Ann lifted the hairbrush high and brought it down with more force. As I lay across her leg I closed my eyes tight and tried to clinch my teeth as to some how lessen the pain. But the harder I tried the harder she spanked. Her whole goal was to get me to the point where I finally stopped fighting the spanking and just simply give into my punishment.  I finally went limp and let Ann spank me without fighting her. “Awe now we can get down to business, go ahead and stand up”she said. As I stood up she picked up the wooden spencer paddle and pointed to the bed, “get on your hands and knees.”
As I got into position she asked me how much the tickets cost. I knew I did not want to answer that question so I stammered a bit and tried to avoid the question. She lifted the paddle and give it a high forceful swing hitting me square on the bottom. It caught me by surprise and I yelled out, which only caused her to hit me again as she said “don’t yell! You know I don’t like it when you yell like that, now tell me how much were the tickets!” I stammered some more “I umm they were, you see they were really a great deal” She lifted the paddle again and landed another hard stinging blow to my bum. I clichéd me teeth and tried my best to keep from crying out. “How much were the tickets, David! I’m not going to ask again.” With that she started in with quick shots to my upper legs increasing the force of the spanking until I cried out “$100 dollars” You spent $100 for these tickets?” I thought for a moment, “I’d just tell her yes I spent $100 on the tickets.” But then I thought better and answered no they were $100 a piece. “You spent $200 on tickets and never thought that you should ask me about it first, I guess you just though an extra $200 would just magically appear in the Bank. Did you even look at the budget before you bought the tickets?” I meekly answered,  “No Ma’am I just figured I would charge it on the credit card and everything would be just fine.” Well, I guess you made a big mistake didn’t you. Looks like you are in for 200 swats plus another 25 for the interest. Now get ready because these are going to be hard and fast.” With that, she started spanking me with the spencer paddle, as she lifted and landed the paddle over and over again on my bum the pain continued to increase. Because they were so fast the pain never really had a chance to go through its full cycle. By the time she stopped at fifty my bum was on fire, the pain cycle was still going through it process and it felt as though it would never reach its climax. Before the pain finished it course Ann started in on another 50. As she started to paddle me again I cried out loud, I could no longer keep my cries to myself. I started to move around a bit trying to control where the paddle lands. This only led to another five painful swats to my upper legs as Ann said, “hold still” As the second set of fifty came to an end, Ann stopped for a minute to allow the pain to catch up before starting again. At this point my bum felt like it was completely one fire, there was not a single inch that did not radiate a burning sensation. As she continued to paddle me I thought to myself “I never should have bought those tickets without asking Ann first”. When she finished with the 150th swat I started begging her to stop, “I promise I will not buy football tickets without asking you first” “I’m sure you wont” she replied. Now hold still we are almost done. By the time she reached 200 I was spent, I had reached my limit, my bum was fully worn out but I still had 25 more to go. She said “these last 25 are going to be slow and hard to help you remember that I don’t like it when you keep secrets from me.” As she raised the paddle she brought it down on my upper legs just below my bum. This caused a whole new level of pain, as the area was still relatively fresh. She landed all 25 swats on the same spot. The pain seemed unbearable as she let each swat go through it complete pain cycle before landing another one. The spanking was so intense that I could no longer wiggle, fight or protest. As she spanked me I had no choice but to fully give into the spanking.
Ann finally stopped; she looked at me and said “You will never again buy something like this without talking to me first, do you understand me?” I looked into her eyes and answered, “Yes Ma’am I will make sure I always talk with you first before I buy any tickets.” “Good I’m glad you understand.” As she walked away I fell on the bed and lay there trying to find some relief from the pain. But there was no relief and I knew I was in for a long painful evening. I knew that throughout the night I would experience wave of stinging pain as I moved about in my seat. I was no longer looking forward to going to the game as much as I had before the spanking

Spanko Distractions #7 : Turn in Your Homework

Tons of stuff to do? Busy up to your eyeballs? Don’t know what to do first?

Here’s your answer : another Spanko Distraction.

You’re late for school; the teacher has already told you that there would be ‘severe consequences’ if your homework wasn’t turned in, on time, at the beginning of class. You have exactly FIVE MINUTES to turn in your homework or suffer the wrath of the meanest teacher ever.

Go!

Maze2

Yay! I love surprises, especially from Erica Scott~

 

There’s something uncertain about the padded envelope. It could contain something small yet really really cool, or it could contain a court summons, or another damn unrequested hemp products catalog, or a misdirected…anything. 

This morning’s mystery padded envelope called for a bit of backtracking : Did I order something from Amazon and forget, again? Nope. Not from Amazon. Am I supposed to be waiting for something and have forgotten before it ever arrived? No, all based covered. Hmm…

Maybe I should just open it.

 

 

 

Yay!! Erica’s sent me the new print version of her book ‘Correspondence Hall of Shame: One Woman’s Adventures in Online Idiocy’! I should open my mail more often.

CHOS, for short, is a long-running segment on Erica’s blog, and she’s taken it to new and hilarious heights in the book. Filled with some of the most embarrassingly funny back-and-forth ever, ‘Online Idiocy’ is an excellent subtitle for the correspondence she’s received in her years of writing, blogging, and online socializing. (To find the book on Amazon, in print or for Kindle, click the book above.)

Thanks SO much for this great surprise, Erica! I’ll do my very best not to drop it in the tub. oxxo

 

–  Dana

Favored Phraseology (Unrelated to Spanking)

 

We all have words and phrases which crop up in our own speech more often than others – favored phraseology, if you will. Many times there are regional influences, dialectical differences, and the like, most of which are part of the diversity of language and usually fun to listen to.

Then there are the ones which seem more like verbal ticks than anything else, like when some people use the word ‘basically’ way too much, or when (tell me you don’t know someone who does this) folks say ‘right?’ after nearly every sentence; there are also the ‘in my opinion’ repeat offenders, and those who like to start every other sentence with the introduction ‘Duuuude…’. 

My most common favored phraseology includes:

‘High-quality problem’ – The term I use as an excuse to complain about things which I have no business complaining, like being really busy with work, visiting my relatives, or having lots of cats who all want petting at the exact same minute. These are all (in my opinion…ahem) high-quality problems, as I am lucky enough to have lots of work, people who love me, and really spoiled rotten pets.

‘This was a terrible idea.’ My general statement of regret before leaving the house to go, well…anywhere. I am a hermit at heart, so even the most exciting, adventure-soaked trek always elicits just a bit of ‘what the hell was I thinking?’

‘Rat Bastard!’ Yes, I curse. I’m an adult, I enjoy language, and there’s always the occasion for a good curse. Rat Bastard!, in particular, is the phrase which flies out of it’s own accord when I do something less-than-intelligent, like a) slam my pinkie toe against the foot of the bed – b) drop a full cup of fresh coffee in the middle of the kitchen floor because I didn’t tie the belt on my robe and tripped over it while walking with one eye open – or c) that thing we talked about recently where you walk into a room, full of determination, only to realize that you’ve no idea why you went there in the first place.

** It’s been brought to my attention (by someone who will wonder why he’s being spanked ‘for no reason’ later, that I also have a tendency to begin sentences with the word ‘Now…’. I guess that’s sort of my cue for you to start paying attention, and have confirmed the regularity of the ‘Now…’ phenomenon by re-watching several previous videos I’ve made. Yep. There it is. I say ‘Now…’ a lot. 

Well, there you go. We all have little linguistic idiosyncrasies, some maybe a little more annoying than others. Do you ever catch yourself doing this? Thinking, ‘How many times did I just say the word ‘honestly’?, or ‘When did I start saying ‘Duuuuude’? Maybe not. Maybe it’s just me, but I doubt it.

Right?

 

–  Dana

The Good Housewife

 

Readers,

My oh my, how the times have changed! Just take a look at these two ads, both using spanking to sell their products, and both also utilizing the archetypal perfect housewife to do so. But that’s where the similarities end…

In this Chase Sanborn coffee ad from sometime before I was born, you see just what could happen to the poor inattentive housewife who accidentally brought home not-so-fresh coffee from her local supermarket. Hubby is not happy:

 

 

 

But in this recent vodka ad, you can see that housewifey has figured out how to make sure that hubby is happy. And also how to delegate:

 

 

Game Night

 

Readers,

One of my famously fun playmates came to visit me here in Las Vegas a few weeks back, and I wanted to help make his trip as enjoyable as possible. So we had Game Night at my place.

Rousing rounds of Abacus Math, Spin the Bottle (previously approved by DrZ to be both fun and safe), and Discipline Darts were followed by my favorite game of the night…

 

A game I called “A…’s Marks – Test Your Strength”

photo 2

 

Thus titled because  a) my playmate’s life partner’s name is A…, and b) she specifically requested that he receive marks during our playtime that evening.

(I LOVE it when partners participate in and/or request discipline!)

The object of the game was to make sure that he went home the next day with a well-marked behind – in the name of his lovely wife – while testing his mettle at the same time.

Using the pictured Marwood paddle, I administered firm strokes to his bare cheeks while he was bent over and making chalk marks for each and every whack. Look closely and you’ll see that many of the chalk marks are pretty wobbly, which should attest to what he was feeling at that moment. The end of the game was simple – he had to admit that he couldn’t take any more paddle whacks. I stopped when he said ‘when’.

But there was just a little more to the game…

The final, additional twelve marks signify six with the awful ugly stick (pictured left, and cracked at the end if you look closely) followed by six with the schoolhouse cane. The final three chalk lines slant sharply upward – perfectly in conjunction with my telling him that the final three would be the most severe…and they were. 

He forwarded photos of the game board to his lovely wife before and after the round was over, and she seemed amused at the concept.

 

I was further tickled to receive an email a few days later, saying that not only had he had a lovely time, but that his wife had had an even more lovely time taking advantage of his sore bottom, once he’d returned home. Awesome!

photo 3
Post Game Night Tushie

 

When I talk about ‘playing spanking’, it’s things like this about which I am specifically talking; no other reason to spank or be spanked than the joy and fun and freedom of the act – and maybe a couple brusies (but only if your wife insists).

This couple rocks, as do all my great spanko friends and playmates, and have agreed to allow me to share the photos and mostly true story above with you…many thanks to them.

–  Dana

 

Give til it Hurts!

Desktop28

 

Readers,

My friends and many regular blog visitors know that I’m crazy for critters. Like many of you, I share my home with cherished pets and am grateful for everything they add to my life.

In an attempt to help the wider pet population, I’m going to begin holding regular fundraisers here on the blog. We’ll always play a game, have a prize, or in some other way make it fun – but the main goal is to help animals in need, and every penny raised will go to worthy rescue, spay/neuter, and emergency medical and housing, across the U.S. and internationally. I’ll post publicly the amounts raised and donated, always keeping your individual donations private. If you have a favorite animal charity you’d like to add to the list of recipients, or have any other questions, feel free to email me directly at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

Now…let’s roll out Give til it Hurts with:

 

 

Implement and Custom Video Raffle #1

 

Each raffle ticket you purchase entitles you to one chance at the prize. 1 ticket = 1 chance; Five tickets = five chances; 10 tickets = 10 chances; etc.

Raffle Tickets are only $5 each!

 

You’ll be vying for the chance to win a dual prize :

A set of impressive spanking implements donated by our friends at Caneiac,      and a custom video featuring Angel….

IMG_20130829_122527

TAKING A SWAT FOR EVERY SINGLE DOLLAR RAISED

…exclusively available only to the winner of this raffle.

After viewing your exclusive spanking, you’ll enjoy using this huge collection of Caneiac products on your own favorite bottom (or having them used on yours):

CaneiacRaffle1

Includes : White Delrin Loop OTK, Black Delrin 3 Strand, Black Delrin Cane SR, Black Delrin Cane JR, Black Delrin Ever Ready, Gatorskin OTK Rubber Paddle.

* To keep things visible and ethical, I’ll find some way to videotape the raffle drawing, so that everyone knows that they have an equal chance to win.

** Raffle #1 will end Friday, January 31, 2014.

To buy raffle tickets, simply email me and tell me how many you’d like. I’ll send you a Paypal invoice which may be paid with a credit/debit card (no Paypal account necessary).

DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

______________________________________________

This should be a whole lot of fun, and it’s an excellent way to both help AND play without having to spend a whole bunch of your hard-earned money. 

Naturally, winners will need to be able to receive packages, and will have to provide a physical mailing address in order to receive the implements (video may be delivered either electronically or on DVD).

** I will give the winner of the raffle the option of sharing the Exclusive Video of Angel’s swat count. If he or she allows it, the video will be available to everyone, with all sales donated.

_______________________________________________

Help spread the word!

Many of you use social networking tools such as Twitter, Facebook, Fetlife, and the like; some of you have blogs or websites of your own –

Please take a minute to crosspost or mention our efforts on behalf of those furry little voiceless critters we all love so much.

My sincerest thanks,

  –  Dana

PS. I am also looking for a ‘matcher’ for this raffle. The matcher would agree in advance to match whatever funds are raised during this event, and donate that amount to his or her local animal shelter or rescue. Please contact me directly to discuss.

A hearty Thank you to my top Referrers!

 

While taking a look at Google Analytics, I noticed that for the most part the top referrers of readers to my blog are pretty unchanging. It seems only right to thank these folks for sending you all my way, whether you meant to land here or not.

In the past three months, the top ten identifiable referrers of traffic (not generated by me, naturally) to this blog are:

1.  Cane-iac.com

2.  bottomsmarts.blogspot.com

3.  ericascottlls.blogspot.com

4.  spankingbloggersnetwork.blogspot.com

5.  allthingsspanking.com

6.  spankedhortic.wordpress.com

7.  angelspanked.com

8.  brightbottom.blogspot.com

9.  imasecretspanko.blogspot.com

10. thespankinggalleries.com 

Thanks to you all!

–  Dana

Only in Toronto : Secure Strapping

Step right up, Ladies and Gents!

Now, in addition to all it’s other fine services, Toronto’s Pearson airport is proud to offer Secure Strapping – 

for the stressed traveling spanko on the go.

IMG_20131101_155848

It appears as though the strapping is given with those nylon buckle-y things that some people use to tie their suitcases shut. I’m not sure how this feels, but imagine it’s gotta be pretty intense.

There’s a nice man in a suit (which means that he knows what he’s doing) standing directly under the sign, and there’s a little clear plexiglass booth off to the side where I guess the advertised service takes place. Not much privacy, but I guess when you gotta have a good strapping any old plexiglass box will do.

I stood by for around twenty minutes, but there weren’t any takers. The little man in the suit looked disappointed, too, as I’m sure he’d rather be strapping than just standing around. Shame, really, as that would’ve made for a very interesting photo…and maybe I’d have had a better understanding of just what they intend to do with the buckle end of that thing.

So there you have it, folks. The next time you’re stopping over at Pearson airport and need a little Secure Strapping – you’re in luck!

(Please ask someone standing nearby to take a photo.)

–  Dana

Getting excellent feedback on the new site format

 

The new DanaKaneSpanks.com video formatting has been complete for several weeks now, and the feedback from subscribers has been very positive. It seems as though all users are able to either stream much more efficiently, or, even better, download the scenes for leisurely viewing. Many subscribers who reported issues early on are thrilled with the new mp4/download formats, and I’m hoping that everyone else is, too.

If you are – or have been – a subscriber, I’d love to hear from you!

– Dana

Memory Loss : Totally Unrelated to Spanking. Maybe. I can’t remember.

 

Readers,

I’ve forgotten something important, I’m certain of it. Exactly how I’m certain is something worth thinking about, as if I can remember that I’ve forgotten something then that should logically lead to figuring out what said forgotten thing is. I have rattled my befuddled little mind and, well, it’s just gone.

Poof.

You’ve all had this happen, I’m sure, at least in the short term. It goes something like this: “What was I just about to do? I know it had something to do with the garage, so I’ll go into the garage and see if that jogs my memory. Hmm…nope. Okay, I’ll go back to the kitchen and stand where I was standing when I thought the now lost thought and see if that environment gets me back on track.” standing…standing…looking around… “Dammit! What was I….oh, wait a minute! I remember now…”

This is sort of like that, but it’s been days with this nagging feeling of having lost an important train of thought. Was it something to do with work or travel…? No. Pets? No. Something I am out of and need to replenish ASAP? No. Damn. Is it my birthday again already? Nah, that would be way too cruel.

So what have I forgotten?

Much like the question ‘How many licks does it take to get to the center of a Tootsie Roll Pop?’, the world may never know.

 

Confusedly,

Dana

Get Ready to GIVE

Readers,

We are about to begin fundraising for animal charities nationwide. I’ll be offering silent auctions, custom videos, implements, and myriad other incentives for spankos to GIVE GIVE GIVE!
If you’re interested in helping in any way, please email me directly at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

Follow-up to Spanking on Television post

 

Readers,

Back in June, I posted up a scene from Big Bang Theory in which Sheldon spanks Amy for faking an illness. The scene itself is giggle-inspiring enough, but I’ve just come across the blooper reel from that season…of course there’s no WAY they got through that scene in one take, and the fact that they had to shoot it over and over again makes it all the more hilarious.

The spanking starts right around 1:49.

Enjoy!    –  Dana

 

Amazing Dog Story (Totally Not Spanking Related) : Do Something Good

Blind dog’s brother is his seeing eye dog. Both homeless, living in a shelter. Can you help?

 

Here’s the original post. You can also get there by clicking the photo of the beautiful hugging babies above.

*Copy*

Jeffrey and his brother Jermaine were found on the streets in Philadelphia and rescued by Operation Ava. What makes this pair of puppies special is that Jeffrey is blind and Jermaine helps guide him around. The no-kill shelter has been trying to find the two brothers a home for a while now. They wrote on Facebook, “These two are the best of friends and Jermaine does such a great job of guiding his brother around. We want these guys to go to a home together so that Jermaine can continue to help Jeffrey!”

But despite the fact that their adoption fee has been donated and they were featured on local news television, the loving pair are still waiting for a forever home.

Hopefully, that will change soon, especially after people see this heartwarming photo of the pair hugging. Chester County’s SPCA shared this photo of the brothers on their Facebook page and wrote, “Pictures are worth a thousand words, but this one might just leave you speechless. Earlier we posted a picture of Jeffrey, who is blind, and his brother Jermaine, who has dedicated his life to be Jeffrey’s loyal guide dog. Here they are as they sleep, holding on to each other. The unconditional love and devotion these two dogs show is positively inspirational. Jeffrey and Jermaine are STILL waiting at shelter Operation Ava in Philadelphia for their hero to come rescue them! Please open your heart and home to them! For more information or adoption inquiries, please contact Operation Ava at (267) 519-0376 or visit their website.
Read more at http://www.dogheirs.com/larne/posts/4510-blind-puppy-and-his-guide-dog-brother-looking-for-forever-home-together#iQP5dGfEYW1dPoPc.99

Welcome, and thank you!

 

To the 30+ thousand visitors who’ve made the move to this new blog platform with me, and especially to the 900+ registered users – 

Thank you.

Sincerely. Knowing that there are people out there reading and enjoying this blog is immensely satisfying to me (although I’ll admit that I’d probably write it anyway, even if nobody read, just to have another way to talk too damn much).

With something like 625 published posts, this thing has become much more prolific than I’d imagined when I began, and, although I do spend a reasonable amount of time complaining about sitting in front of the computer too much, there’s something wonderfully enjoyable about setting out all this funny, personal, and wacko information into the worldwide ether.

I hope that you keep coming back, reading and participating, and that you’ll drop me a line sometime or leave a comment on a post you’ve particularly enjoyed, since getting to know one another is sort of the point of all this, isn’t it?

With gratitude,

Dana

Conversations with Spankos : This Thing We (don’t) Do

 

Readers,

Waxing philosophical. 

This isn’t about what happens when we play, but what happens when we don’t.

Even if you are one of the Lucky Ones – those who have someone close with whom you play on a regular basis – sometimes life simply gets in the way. We can’t always be Toppy-Tip-Top and Bottomy-Spankbuns; sometimes we have to be ourselves…our boring, workaday, no-time-or-energy-for-spanking-selves.

I’ve encountered this issue when talking with couple-friends, and also simply when reading the blogs of other spankos; there are times when spanking simply will not fit into our lives. Usually, we simply allow the other things going on to crowd it out: had to get up early this morning, didn’t sleep well last night, hip kinda hurts, work was particularly gnarly, ad nauseam. Sound familiar? 

It’s easy to set aside the things we most enjoy when Real Life comes knocking, demanding our attentions and energies. Giving up our pleasures reinforces to us that we’re making a Sacrifice by living our day-to-day lives, and that only when things are smooth will we ‘deserve’ to enjoy those pleasures again. In denying ourselves the things we truly enjoy, we further insure that things will not be fun in the near future. Before you know it, it’s all work and no play, and Jack has become a very dull boy.

Maybe the idea of giving or receiving a spanking sounds like the least appealing thing to you right now, because there’s just too much other crap going on and you don’t feel like it. So you wait til tomorrow. Tomorrow something’s going to happen – there’s a mystery transaction which the bank needs you to sort out in person, or the cat’s all of a sudden making a very strange noise which causes you to rush off to the vet. The point is that there will always, always, always be things which stand in direct contrast to our interest in making spanking (feel free to insert any pleasurable activity here, as it’s really all the same) a ‘regular’ part of our lives. Whether we go the extra mile in carving out intentional time for it is up to us.

Example : exercise. Nobody really likes to exercise. Not really really. Especially at first, developing a regular exercise routine can be exquisite torture – the first two weeks are hunky dory, but things usually get pretty ugly before you get past the part where you’d rather shove a stranger than get back on that damned treadmill again. But you do it anyway, because you want to live longer…and because you feel good after. Also because it will likely make your butt look better, which is an excellent added bonus for any spanko, top or bottom.

Same with spanking, right? You feel good after. It’s the Before that we need to work on. As in many areas of our lives, we often get into the groove of talking rather than doing. We talk about our want, need, and desire to play; we talk about all the things (read: excuses) which are seemingly intent upon making that desire go unmet; and, if we leave it long enough, we talk about whose fault it is that we are feeling unhappy and unfulfilled.

It is my most personal opinion that we all talk entirely too damn much.

So what if you’ve had a hectic day? We’ve ALL had a hectic day. Every adult human on this planet is met with myriad stressors on a daily basis. Using those stressors as excuses to avoid pleasure is, in a word, hooey.

It’s when our lives are most stressed that we need the most relief. If spanking play registers as relief for you, what possible good are you doing by disallowing time and energy to it’s pursuit?

Weigh in here, please. What gets in the way of your pleasure? And, if you’re able to see it from my perspective, why do you allow it? What can we do to make sure that we have the foresight to always make time for joy?

 

–  Dana

 

Spanking PSA : More Spanking Info for Newbies

 

Last Spanking PSA we touched on spanko terminology, and this time we’ll look at finding someone with whom to correspond, chat, or play.

As we discussed recently when one of my playmates gifted me some classic spanko periodicals, getting in touch with others of a like mind is different now than ever before. Most of us meet new folks online now, rather than at an afternoon social, and pen pals have been mostly replaced by IM or Skype pals. With all this interaction available at our fingertips, it can become overwhelming for us when we’re just beginning our Spanko Learning Search; it’s easy to end up in the wrong ‘place’.

I’m going to list some online resources which may be helpful in finding others with your particular interests. *Remember that I don’t suggest any particular activity on these sites, if any, and have no vested interest in any site or link – take a look around, and always trust your instincts.

  • The largest and most obvious of the social networks, for our purposes, is FetLife.com. There are a gazillion kinky people on the site, all with profiles similar to what you may remember from MySpace. Registered users can make ‘friends’, send private messages, join groups, and see what’s/who’s happening in their area. And it’s free.    *Just like all social networks, remember that your identity is yours to protect – best to proceed with discretion, always.
  • Shadow Lane (shadowlane.com) has been leading the social spanko community for decades, and they always have a weekly moderated chat available to registered users. It’s a low-pressure way to interact with other spankos, and you don’t have to worry about the conversation going south because there’s always someone (a moderator) online, making sure that everyone plays nice.
  • SpankingNeeds.com offers a moderately-trafficked discussion board with many topics, links, and members available for chat.
  • Spanko Groups (look for the link list on the right-hand side of this page, toward the bottom) are an excellent way for more extroverted newbies to meet other spanking fetishists. Most require registration, and many charge a small entrance fee to cover costs of putting on the meetings, and most will also insure your privacy and discretion.
  • Pro spankers and spankees  (another link list of pro spankers can be found in the right-hand sidebar, as well) are almost always happy to help new players learn the ins and outs of spanking play. As with any new playmate, make sure to get to know one another before you play, and that you have similar interests and goals for your playtime.
  • Spanko.net and SpankingTube.com feature free spanking videos, member profiles, and social networking/email/private messaging capabilities.

Get out there. Take a look around. Be smart.

And have fun!

–  Dana

Creative Ways to Fundraise?

Readers,

 

Like many of you, I am an animal lover. Having five cats and one fat little dog currently, and spending quite a lot of time networking for animal rescues and charities on the side, pets are a constant part of my life – and while I know that there is only so much room in any home, there’s still a ton of stuff we can do to help other animals in need.

With that, I’ve been mulling over the idea of doing some sort of fundraising for animal charities. Naturally, as my audience is primarily spanko, the theme of said venture would be somehow tied to spanking.

I’ve thought about setting up a booth at vendor fairs for larger spanko parties, but the logistics of that seemed pretty damn daunting (and costly, which sort of goes against the end purpose).

A spanking raffle, where entrants buy ‘tickets’ for a set amount, with the chance to win a spanking, also occurred.

As has the idea of making custom videos of varying length for donations of varying amounts.

I think all these ideas sound great, but then again I think it’s also a great idea for everyone to just write a check, right now, to their local cause. Barring that, I’m interested in your thoughts and opinions…what do you think would be the best and most effective way to reach spankos for a Good Cause? (Keep in mind that I’m always MORE than happy to give stuff away in pursuit of happiness.)

* It should go without saying, but I’ll say it anyway: Any amount donated would go directly and fully to reputable, non-profit animal charities, and anyone participating may remain completely anonymous.

–  Dana

From our UK Laureate : The Ballad of Emmeline Spankhurt

 

Readers, 

It’s always a special treat for me when one of my favorite authors, UK Laureate, finds time in his hectic schedule to write and share his excellent spanking stories, prose, and poetry, and this time is no exception. 

‘The Ballad Of Emmeline Spankhurt’ is whimsical, which means that, naturally, I love it…and think you will, too.

–  Dana

 

 

The Ballad of Emmeline Spankhurt

This tale I’ll tell from years gone by, the early twentieth century,

In England’s land when males ruled and women were in drudgery,

Their lives bowed down with servitude, their status second-class,

Ambition low, they struggled on to earn a little brass.

But not all women were so meek, and change was in the offing;

Led by Emmeline Pankhurst there’d be no more cap doffing.

“Votes for women” was her cry, “No more we’ll be downtrodden,

We want a world where women have a role that’s strong and modern.”

Her call inspired much ire from those who liked the status quo,

But not so one young woman who was filled with bravado.

‘I’m going to change my life,’ she thought, ‘I want a better deal,

The world will be a better place if men are brought to heel.’

‘In honour of my heroine I’ll take her very name

But change the letters slightly ’cos it cannot be the same;

With s at one instead of eight to show my life intention

And make it clear that for my sex there is a new dimension!’

And so was born Miss Spankhurt, Edwardian disciplinarian.

Her aim was power over men, domestic not parliamentarian;

“With whips not votes” she emphasized “we’ll get emancipation –

The weaker sex will be no more, instead its domination!”

Now her husband was a man of means who owned the local mill;

To honour and obey she’d pledged, in church she’d said “I will”,

But now her will was different, ’twas time to turn the table,

No more would she bow down to him, his rule she’d disenable.

Next day she told him of her plans, no more she’d be subservient,

“From here on in what I say goes, to me you’ll be obedient.”

Her tone was firm, her manner stern, she left him in no doubt

That sins would mean her sexual charms he’d have to do without!

“What’s more,” she said, “I’ll punish you as though you were a child;

Across my knee you’ll swiftly go for spankings hard and wild.

And have no thought from shame and pain your feelings will be spared –

Oh yes indeed, I’ll tan your hide, your bottom duly bared.”

These words he heard with disbelief and not a little shock;

Could this be true or was it all just female poppycock?

He thought it best to humour her and let her notions fade,

And still be there as helpmate and his lover, cook and maid.

Was e’er a man so foolish, his judgement flawed and dated?

Within a week he found himself confronted and berated;

No longer meek and mild she soon hauled him ’cross her knee

And spanked him hard repeatedly, in line with her decree.

But even so he didn’t learn and made mistakes again;

Her punishments she strengthened with the use of birch and cane,

And over time he came to see that she was now the boss –

His actions he amended to avoid her getting cross.

Miss Spankhurt had a friend so dear, whose husband was uncouth,

A scoundrel he, philanderer, who rarely told the truth;

In league the women pondered, a plan him to repay –

A trap they set, temptation, with the promise of horseplay!

Oh what a shock this dastard had, ’twas not what he imagined;

Instead of hanky-panky he was spanked and disciplined.

The horseplay he encountered was designed to give him gyp,

His backside lashed repeatedly with crop and dressage whip.

This tale now moves on two years, our heroine’s fame had spread;

The suffragettes all cheered the way she turned men’s bottoms red.

No longer did she work for free, her fee was guineas three,

Presented to her graciously while down on bended knee.

From all across the land they came, all men with habits naughty –

Both Lords and men of humble birth, some young but most past forty –

To Emmeline it mattered not, she spanked them with vitality;

They left so sore, a recompense for all their life’s rascality.

In keeping with her assumed name she made the spankings hurt;

Not just her hand but whips she used, sjambok, chabouk and quirt.

In all her work she took delight, a smile upon her face;

It pleased her having full control, exposing men’s disgrace.

’Tis said with cane she was severe, and also with the birch;

Her clients spoke of angry welts – or so says my research.

Dear friends, I ask you honestly, can you believe it’s true

That men should seek such discipline and punishment pursue?

Indeed they did, and still today we seek out those who please,

A woman strong and feisty with a whip in her valise.

How good it is we know of one whose name befits her trade –

Ms Dana Kane we love you, please don’t let our spank-marks fade!

Spanking Party Star entry ‘Miss Redbuns’

 

One last, great story from the ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest,’Miss Redbuns’ is an excellent way to end the month….enjoy.

– Dana

 

Miss Redbuns

My boss gave me two choices. My first option was, I could spend the day at work, in my usual 8 to 5 shift as his dutiful secretary, as I did every weekday throughout the year. My second choice was I could spend the day attending an annual spanking party, as his date, and get paid as I would for a normal workday. I didn’t have to think very long before telling Danny I’d be happy to accompany him to this “spanking party,” whatever it was.
What it was, was an annual gathering of spanking enthusiast business owners, who would get together for a luncheon at a banquet hall downtown. It was a great way to reconnect with old contacts and network, as most of the attendees were owners of spanking related business. My boss, Danny, is the CEO of Naughty Novelties, a company that produces adult toys for the BDSM crowd. He said the annual convention was a great way to meet new clients to increase ad revenue for the magazine. I saw the convention as a great way to get out of the office for a day and still get paid, so we all had our reasons for attending.
Now, I am no stranger to spanking. I am a little embarrassed to admit this, but, I get spankings. A lot. Danny made it very clear to me during my interview for the job, that one of his expectations of me was that I would have to submit to spankings whenever asked of me. It was a fantasy of his, for many years, to one day work in an office and have a young hottie for a personal secretary, to wear short skirts that she could give spankings to on a regular basis. I seemed to fit the bill for both my looks and attitude, so he hired me.
I figured, why not? The pay was great and I got to wear cute sexy clothes to work, so it seemed like a great gig. And to be totally honest with you, I actually kind of enjoyed the spankings. Sometimes I cried and put up a fuss, but if I really didn’t like them, I didn’t need to stay at that job. There was something I found a bit thrilling when Danny would call me into his office and order me to bend over his desk. I loved the adrenaline rush; the nervous sense of anticipation, as I placed my hands on his desk and stuck out my behind. And when he’d instruct me to lift my skirt, and lower my panties? That just added to the fun. I loved being able to feel the spankings that much better. Even if it made sitting a bit uncomfortable for the rest of the day.
By the way, my name’s Lea Kim. I’m 22 years old, Asian American, and I like music and dance. I have long black hair, a slim body and a round bubble butt. I’ve been told I’m very attractive with and without clothes. I’ve been a secretary at Naughty Novelties for six months, so this is my first year with the opportunity to attend the annual Belts and Bottoms Spanking Party.
Belts and Bottoms, a magazine that features spanking stories as well as advice for readers interested in the BDSM lifestyle, hosts this event every year. The event consists of a meet and greet, with hors d’oeuvres, a luncheon, a screening of some spanking videos submitted by guests, and finally, a spanking competition.
This competition involves female contestants getting spanked on stage in front of the entire party. Each girl is spanked ten times per round. The first round they are spanked by hand, the second round via paddle. Later other methods are implemented, each gradually more severe than the last. The girl who can withstand the most swats is crowned Miss Redbuns, and her company is featured prominently in the next quarter’s edition of Belts and Bottoms. This creates excellent publicity for Miss Redbuns’ place of employment, so naturally Danny was very adamant that I compete.
Not wanting to disappoint, I agreed, and signed my name onto the application form at the entrance of the banquet hall. I could sense the smiles of the gentlemen watching me as I signed. It was obvious they were eager to see a young pretty Asian girl get her bottom spanked. I was quite excited as well so it was likely to be a fun day.
I learned shortly after arriving that I had some stiff competition. Apparently, the title of Miss Redbuns had been won by the same girl the past six years in a row. Deanna Franklin was a spanking actress and model, and was therefore quite used to having her bottom smacked, paddled, belted and caned. I recognized her face from the copies of Belts and Bottoms that Danny let lying around the office. She was a tall leggy blonde, standing at the entrance of the banquet hall smiling and laughing with several of the guests. As I finished signing my name to the application form, she approached me.
“You’re new here?” she asked.
“Yes,” I said, extending my hand. “I’m Lea.”
“Deanna,” she said, shaking my hand. “You’re pretty brave doing this. You should be proud.”
“Thanks,” I said. Deanna picked up the pen and signed her name on the form in the slot below mine.
“You ever been spanked before, Lea?” Deanna asked, not looking up from the form.
“Yes,” I nodded. “By my boss. Lots of times.”
“Well, you’re in the big leagues now,” Deanna said. “Vincent is not kind when he’s wailing on you up there.”
I felt a chill go up my spine.
“Well, best of luck to you,” Deanna said, cheerfully. I gulped.
I spent the next hour making small talk with other guests at the party. Most of them were quite supportive, and gave me their best wishes in the spanking competition. I, on the other hand, was so nervous that when the luncheon was served, I couldn’t eat a bite! Danny gave me a reassuring pat on the butt and assured me it would be alright.
I did notice a delicious fondue pot was available. I helped myself to a few chocolate covered strawberries but that was all I could eat.
After dinner there was a screening of a few spanking videos. To my displeasure I saw a few of them featured Deanna Franklin. In one video, Deanna was dressed in a schoolgirl’s costume while a stern lady teacher thrashed her with a belt. Deanna held her poise for what seemed like an eternity, and never once begging for a reprieve.
“May I have your attention please?” Scott Hawkley, the emcee of the evening, took to the stage. He had a microphone in his hand and was dressed in a fine white vest and dress pants. “How’s everyone enjoying the fondue?”
A few cheers shot from the audience.
“We thought you’d like that. Well folks, it’s the moment you’ve all been waiting for, our annual spanking competition!”
The audience erupted in applause. Scott invited the contestants onto the stage. There looked to be about fifteen of us, all nervous and waiting our turns to be spanked. One by one, he read off our names and asked us to introduce ourselves. I stood nervously wringing my hands until finally, he got to my name.
“Lea Kim,” Scott said, reading off the application form. I stepped forward.
“Nice to see a fresh face this year,” Scott said. “Where do you work?”
“Naughty Novelties,” I said. The audience applauded.
“Ah, you work for good old Danny,” Scott said. “Our sympathies.”
The audience laughed. I let out a chuckle.
“Well Lea, we wish the best of luck to you,” Scott said. He finished introducing the other contestants, but I was so nervous I realized I didn’t even hear a word he said. Finally, he introduced the last girl, and was ready to begin.
“Here’s the rules, girls. Each of you gets a turn taking ten swats. If it gets too much for you, all you’ve got to do is say our special safe word, and you’ll be eliminated from the competition. Last girl standing will win the title of Miss Redbuns. In honor of the delicious condiment we’ve been served this afternoon, our safe word this year will be ‘fondue.’”
This got an applause from the audience.
“Are we ready to see some spankings?” Scott asked. The audience cheered.
“Then let the spanking competition commence!”
Scott called the first girl to come to his side. Her name was Allison, and Scott asked her to bend over. As she did, a large, muscular-in-a-handsome way man approached her. This was Vincent, the Designated Spanker. He would be giving all of us our spankings.
I watched with nervous excitement as Vincent smacked his palm across Allison’s bottom ten times. She squealed after each one, but when he was finished, she did not hesitate to return to her place in line, ready for the next round.
Vincent repeated this procedure with the next girl. And the next. And the next. Until finally it was my turn.
“Lea Kim,” Scott said. Nervously, I stepped forward. “Let’s see how this lovely newcomer fares.”
I took my place in the center of the stage and bent over. I rested my hands on my knees and waited. I didn’t have to wait long.
“Ye-owch!” I squealed. Vincent spanked me hard. I tired to hold my composure but he just kept smacking me, again and again, until he reached ten swats.
I cringed as I stood upright. I rubbed my bottom and took my place back in line. Vincent spanked much harder than Danny did. I hoped I wouldn’t have to cut out too early.
When it was Deanna’s turn, I watched with amazement as she held herself so gracefully. I couldn’t believe she could remain so calm and complacent. It was if she didn’t even feel it, and yet the sound of Vincent’s hand striking her buttocks was loud enough to be heard throughout the dining hall. After ten swats, Deanna shot a flirty glace at the crowd and returned to the lineup.
“All right, looks like all of our ladies survived the first round!” Scott declared. “Time to take this competition up a notch!”
Allison returned to center stage, and Scott instructed her to lift her dress. Allison did as she was told, and exposed her panty-covered bottom to the audience. This got many whoops and hollers from the crowd. Allison wore very pretty light blue panties, and her bottom looked quite firm and sexy. This did not stop Vincent from laying ten hard swats on her delicate bottom, causing her once again to squeal after each one. Even so, she rose to her feet and with as much dignity as she could muster returned to the line.
Vincent continued spanking the girls on top of their panties. One girl, a pretty young Italian girl named Gina, revealed she was not even wearing any panties underneath her flippy red dress. Consequently Gina gave the crowd a peek at her bare buns a bit earlier than the rest of us. She managed her spankings with grace, and returned to the lineup.
I felt my heart skip a beat when Scott called my name. Even so, I walked to the center of the stage and turned my back to the audience. I could sense their anticipation of seeing me lift my dress; there was a wave of baited silence.
“Well go on, darling, lift the dress,” Scott said, urging me on. I took a deep breath, and pulled up my dress.
I heard a few wolf whistles as I unveiled my lacy white panties to the crowd. The crowd was obviously enjoying the show. I bent forward and awaited my spankings. I felt my face heat up to what felt like three hundred degrees. I has never felt so exposed and vulnerable. Soon after, Vincent raised his palm, and smacked my panty-covered bottom ten times.
When he was finally done, I felt a tear dribble down my cheek and I returned to my feet. I kept my face away from the crowd and walked back to the line. For reasons I couldn’t explain, I felt more embarrassed by my pain than anything else. I didn’t want anyone to know I’d suffered.
Deanna handled herself with much more finesse when she was spanked on the seat of her pretty pink panties. She once again smiled and returned to the lineup as if he’d just given her a kiss rather than ten hard swats on her scantily-clad behind.
“Round three!” Scott announced. Allison was up again. Scott instructed her this time to not only lift her dress, but also to remove her panties. The crowd cheered as she slipped her sexy blue panties down her thighs and bent over. Her cheeks were already slightly pink, and Vincent looked eager to darken their hue.
Ten hard smacks to Allison’s bare bottom left her in tears, but still she returned to the lineup. The other girls reacted the same way, even Gina, who had her bottom spanked on the bare for the second time in this game.
Once again it was my turn. It seemed I was fast becoming a fan favorite, as the crowd cheered louder than ever when I lifted my dress and lowered my panties for my excited audience’s pleasure.
The spankings stung. Without my dress or panties for protection, my very sensitive cheeks had to bear the full brunt of Vincent’s smacks. I squealed and I cried, but I made it. I even got an applause from my growing fan base as I rose to my feet and pulled my panties back up over my stinging bottom.
“Round four!” Scott announced.
Vincent exited the stage, but soon returned with a sturdy wooden paddle. He gave an evil smile to Allison, who gasped as Vincent beckoned her towards him. “All right, lets see how these lovely ladies fair against the PADDLE!”
If being spanked by hand was terrifying, it was ten times worse when seeing a wooden paddle come smacking down against a pretty girl’s bottom. On the plus side, we at least got to remain fully dressed for the paddle, at least for this round.
I was in pure agony when the paddle struck my behind, which was still sore from the previous spankings. However I absolutely did not want to be the first girl to be eliminated. I thought that would be embarrassing both for myself and for Danny, so I was determined to hold out. Unfortunately, it seemed most of the other girls felt the same way. Each of them looked ready to quit, but the look in their eyes told me they had no intention of doing so.
Round five saw the first elimination. Poor Janie was only on the fourth stroke of the paddle on the seat of her panties when she cried out “fondue.”
“Good effort Janie!” Scott said, crossing Janie’s name off the list. One down, fourteen to go. I watched as Janie rubbed her bottom as she returned to the audience, softly crying.
Soon after, Gina also said the safe word, no doubt regretting her decision for forgo her panties in a spanking competition. I managed to refrain from saying the safe word, tempted though I was, when I felt the burn of the paddle against my panty-covered bottom in round five. I took short, deep breaths, and tried to tune out the pain, just as I did all those times when I was bent over Danny’s desk.
It occurred to me, at that moment, that all those spankings Danny gave me weren’t just to punish me for being an imperfect secretary. Danny was training me. I realized I wasn’t the beginner I thought I was. I had just as much, if not more experience than most of these other girls. I actually had a chance.
Round six saw four eliminations, bringing the total down to nine. Being paddled on the bare bottom wasn’t something a lot of girls could handle, it seemed. Deanna was handling herself just fine, though. She seemed her usual perky self in spite of the increasing reddening color forming across her cheeks.
“Round seven!” Scott announced. The nine remaining girls gasped as Vincent appeared onstage carrying a long black leather belt. He cracked it loudly, making several of us jump. He smiled at Allison and invited her to take her place.
Everyone made it through round seven, in spite of the squeals and cries. We lost one girl in eight and one in nine, leaving seven girls remaining for round ten, when Vincent entered the stage carrying a sturdy wooden cane.
“It’s come to this folks, round ten, and with seven girls remaining!” Scott said. “We’ve never had this many girls this late in the game, so this is sure to be a tense round!”
I stopped to think, deciding perhaps this was the round to call it quits. I was clearly up against some fierce competition if it was unusual for this many girls to remain for this many rounds. I watched in anticipation as Allison bent over for her caning.
WHACK!
Allison squealed. Vincent caned her again, and again, until after four strokes, Allison eeked out a quiet “fondue.”
The audience applauded, and a tearful Allison returned to her table. Six left. The next girl, a sultry brunette named Mandy, dropped the safe word after one stroke. To my shock and horror, the next girl and the next girl gently excused herself from the competition until it was finally my turn.
“Good luck,” Deanna whispered to me, smiling. I felt a chill go up my spine.
“Well, let’s see if lovely Lea can survive a round with the cane,” Scott said. “Show us what you’ve got!”
I leaned forward, thanking my lucky stars that I didn’t have to remove any clothing for this round and waited.
WHACK!
I screamed. I’d never been caned like this before, and it was worse than any other implement I’d ever gotten. I wondered how even a girl like Deanna could tolerate such an unfathomable amount of pain.
WHACK!
I screamed again. My bottom felt like it was on fire. I waited and prayed. I knew that if I could survive this round, than maybe, just maybe, I could win by attrition. I had to. No one else could tolerate this, I was sure of it!
WHACK!
And I wasn’t sure if I could. I screamed, and I wailed. But I didn’t give up. He caned me again and again, and soon each whack blended into the next. Before I knew it, I had made it to ten.
“Let’s give her a hand, that was incredible!” Scott said. I got a heavy applause, and took my place in line. As I did, Deanna whispered to me again.
“Now let me show you how it’s done,” Deanna said.
Now I saw what Deanna’s game was about. She wasn’t braver or stronger than the rest of us. She just knew how to psych us out. I could tell by the tremor in her voice she was petrified at the thought of going through what she had just witnessed me endure. So I shot back at her:
“You don’t have to do this just to impress me.” The look on Deanna’s face told me everything I needed to know. I could beat her. All I had to do was make her believe nothing would stop me, and she would fold.
Round ten saw the exit of every girl but me and Deanna. She tolerated each strike of the cane, but I could tell she was getting frustrated at not being able to get inside my head.
“Your turn,” she said, returning triumphantly from her ten licks, and I knew that with so many other girls eliminated, my next turn was going to come much sooner.
“She made ten on top of her dress, but can our beautiful newcomer handle a caning on top of her panties? Let’s find out!” Scott said.
I lifted my dress and bent forward, groaning as I did. I had to think of something that would give me an edge. Something that would help me better my chances of winning.
WHACK!
I squealed. The crowd cheered. And as if a light had gone on over my head, I realized what I needed to do. Deanna may be the reigning champion, but I could win the crowd’s favor over her.
“Wait,” I said, holding out my hand.
“Uh oh,” Scott said. “Is our newcomer ready to back out?”
“On the contrary,” I said. I slipped off my panties and kicked them into the crowd. Several men fought over them until one man grabbed them and stuffed them into his suit jacket. “I don’t need these.”
I shot a smile at Deanna. Scott’s eyes went wide.
“Wow! Our newcomer is showing our queen how its done! This will be a match to remember, folks!”
I bent over once again, and invited Vincent to continue. I had to hope that this would make me more intimidating to Deanna, but I feared I might have just sealed my fate.
WHACK!
Vincent caned me again, and I cried out in agony. Still, I held my ground, doing everything in my power to avoid spoiling my bluff. I thought I might possibly be able to endure one more round, but after this, I was done. If this didn’t win it for me, Deanna could keep her crown.
But I could not quit yet. I would look stupid if I quit in the same round as the stunt I just pulled, so I had that to motivate me. Just one more round.
WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!
I held back my squeals. I had to look strong. Simply knowing I was almost done seemed to give me a bit of strength. I endured five more hellish strikes of the cane, and let the crowd admire my bruised bottom before taking to my feet.
“I’ve never seen anything like this folks, not in the twelve years of hosting this event,” Scott said. “This girl’s got guts!”
I got a huge applause. I put on the best fake smile I could, and walked back towards Deanna.
“You were saying?” I asked, smugly.
It took everything in me to maintain my demeanor. I was ready to burst into tears, but I couldn’t. Not yet. I couldn’t even enjoy watching the fear in Deanna’s eyes as she returned to her place on the stage, ready for ten more licks on the cane.
Not to be outdone, Deanna slid off her panties, and tossed them into the crowd just as I had. I had to laugh at her copycat gesture, a desperate move on her part. She bent over, and I saw the horrendous bruising on her soft, supple cheeks. I knew that my own bottom couldn’t have looked much different.
WHACK!
Deanna held back a scream, but I could see her tremble.
WHACK!
Tears dribbled from her eyes. She tried to turn away, so I wouldn’t see her, but I still could.
WHACK!
Deanna was sobbing. Everyone could hear it. She wanted that crown so badly. But she was not prepared to go against the likes of me.
WHACK!
She let out a scream. Vincent stopped. He waited. A noise in Deanna’s mouth was forming. She was trying to say something. She cried. Hearing only muffled cries, Vincent caned her again.
WHACK!
“Fondue!” Deanna screamed.
“We have a winner!” Scott declared.
The next few moments were a blur. I heard applause. Everyone was cheering for me. Danny joined me on stage. Scott placed a tiara on my head.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, may I present, Lea Kim, our new Miss Redbuns!”
Only then, did I cry.
I could barely sit. The car ride back to the office was uncomfortable and painful, but Danny could not stop smiling.
“You did it! I knew it!” Danny kept saying over and over.
“Thanks,” I said, too exhausted to speak any more. I stared out the car window at the starry night sky and let my tired eyes drift shut.
“You’re going to be famous! Our company is going to be famous!” Danny said. I nodded in appreciation.
“I sure hope so,” I muttered.
“About time somebody took that crown away from Deanna,” Danny said, chuckling.
I sighed.
“Well she can have it back next year if she wants it so bad,” I said. “No more for me.”
Danny shook his head.
“Aww, we’ll see.”

‘Expecting the Inevitable’ F/F spanking story

 

Readers,

Here is another of the noteworthy entries to last month’s ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest. I know you’ll love ‘Accepting the Inevitable.’

– Dana

 

 

Accepting the Inevitable

 

She said that I would be getting spanked tonight in the main room. Not because I had done anything wrong, simply because she wanted to spank me there. When all my protests boiled down to “but I’ll be embarrassed” she gave me that look, the one that said she’d heard me and it wasn’t that she didn’t care, it was simply that her will was overruling my own in this matter.

 

So here I was trying to unobtrusively wander the room hoping that in all the excitement of having new playmates and all her various other spankees wandering around and all of them more than willing to go over her lap, she forget about the spanking she wanted to give me.

 

I was, of course, attired exactly as I’d been instructed because much as I didn’t want her to spank me in public at all, I certainly didn’t want her giving me a punishment spanking instead of the “just because” one she’d decided on. I wore a thong because the rules of public play at this event required one for bare bottomed spankings. Over the thong I wore a pair of the full-cut panties she preferred because she had informed me that she still wanted to enjoy the moment of removing them, despite the event’s modesty rules. Otherwise I was wearing my own regular clothes of jeans and a t-shirt since I’d been told to otherwise dress in a manner that was comfortable for me. She wanted me uncomfortable for other reasons tonight.

 

I have to admit it was a fun party and I’d enjoyed watching the antics of everyone else there. The first night there’d been a school based event with many of the bottoms dressing like school children in uniforms or naughty approximations thereof and everyone who wasn’t “in uniform” got pulled into the play anyway for being out of uniform so no one’s bottom had gone unsmacked if they didn’t want it to. There had been a lot of laughter and teasing and pranks played as everyone was a little bit silly. The spankers had all been dressed as headmasters and mistresses to make the play all the more fun.

 

The implement demonstration booths had been going strong both nights and there was no shortage of people volunteering to demonstrate how implements worked. There was also no shortage of people volunteering their own bottoms to be used for these demonstrations. It was a convivial atmosphere with slaps and smacks against bottoms echoing through the place non-stop as spankings happened just about everywhere.

 

But that didn’t mean I wanted my bottom to be on the receiving end of any such treatment. Not in public anyway. It would have been fine in the hotel room and had been last night, when we were away from the crowd but this was…no longer a matter for discussion.

 

And at that moment, she looked up and saw me, making eye contact from across the room. She smiled warmly and a little teasingly as she crooked her finger at me in a clear command for me to cross the room to her. I sighed and reluctantly trudged across the room like a condemned person going to the gallows.

 

When I reached her, I stopped at exactly the respectful distance I’d been taught and kept my eyes on her face. She said she didn’t like having her bottoms staring at the floor as it gave their minds too much time to wander. She wanted us to watch her face and pay attention to what she was saying, even when it was nonverbal. The expression on her face now was thoughtful as she read my body language in return.

 

“I think before we begin you will do five minutes in the corner, missy.” Such a short span of time wasn’t really punishment to me and she knew it. Corner time of that duration was most useful to me as a focusing tool, giving me time to achieve a proper mindset. Of course, it worked best when I was given a thought to focus on as well and she knew that too. “While you are there, think very hard on which one of us in charge of deciding when, where, and why you are spanked. Can you do that?”

 

I nodded and respectfully said, “Yes, ma’am.”

 

She looked very sternly at me. “What are you to do?” She prompted.

 

“I’m to think about which of us is in charge, ma’am.”

 

“In charge of what?” She prompted.

 

I blushed. I hated saying the word but knew what she wanted. “In charge of deciding when, where, and why I’m s-spanked, ma’am.” I stuttered the word.

 

She nodded. “Five minutes then. Over there.”  She pointed to a nearby corner, conveniently empty as though she had planned this, which she probably had. “Hands behind your back.”

 

I nodded and moved silently to place my nose in the corner, clasping my hands together behind my back and standing still.

 

I began focusing my thoughts on what I’d been instructed to think about, reminding myself that I’d consented to have her in charge and that she was the one who had final say on all spankings. It was calming and helped me slip into the proper mindset, the one that submitted to her will and accepted that when it came to spankings, she knew what was best for me.

 

I was so into the comforting space of my own mind I almost missed feeling her hand touch my shoulder giving me the signal that my time was up and I could come out. I took a moment to regroup my thoughts before I turned, which gave her time to reseat herself comfortably and be ready for me.

 

I went to her in a more accepting frame of mind. I still wasn’t completely willing to be spanked in public but I was willing to submit to her and accept what she deemed proper. That was all that was required of me in this moment.

 

Her hands reached out and unbuttoned my jeans, undoing the zipper then sliding them down to my knees. She gently took my upper arm to help guide me over her lap helping me get situated so that we were both comfortable with my position.

 

Her hand slid over the panties, tugging at the edges of them, smoothing them out and giving my bottom little gentle pats. Not firm enough to sting but just enough that I knew she was preparing to start. Then she began.

 

It was clear from the beginning that even though this spanking was just because, she was not playing around. The sharp crack! of her palm meeting my bottom echoed around the room causing more than one head to turn. The sting of it was immense and though I blushed to think about the audience we’d surely attract with all this noise, I didn’t have long to dwell on the matter as the stinging in my bottom built rapidly.

 

I tried to stay still and quiet but it became readily apparent that she had no intention of letting me be so. When I stayed taciturn past the point where I’d normally be squirming and yelping and wriggling just a little bit to get away, she moved her spanks from my bottom to my upper thighs drawing a startled yelp out of me as I began squirming involuntarily.

 

She laughed and kept it up until my thighs were bright red and all thoughts of staying still and quiet had left my head. I was squirming enough now that she’d put her other arm around my waist to help keep me on her lap. It was a relief when she returned her igniting smacks to my bottom, leaving my poor thighs alone.

 

When she stopped for a moment, running her hand over my panty clad bottom, I briefly thought that maybe she’d taken pity on me and we were done. I knew I was wrong a moment later when I felt her hands slip into the waistband of my panties and begin slowly tugging them down.

 

She enjoyed this moment in any spanking and she drew it out every chance she got. Now, with an audience and me still wriggling slightly on her lap, red bottomed and red faced, she took her time. It felt like an eternity could have passed in the time it took her to ease the panties one centimeter at a time down my stinging cheeks, her fingers whispering teasingly over my hot bottom. When she reached the point where the panties were resting at the base of my bottom, just uncovering my sit spot, she resumed with her hand.

 

She didn’t have to spank nearly as hard now because that brief pause had been just enough time for my bottom to recover to the point of sensitivity and even though she wasn’t going all out anymore, I still felt every single impact like a thousand ants had just bitten my bottom. And just when I thought maybe, maybe we were about done, her hand took hold of the panties one more time and pulled them low enough to leave my sit spots open.

 

She took advantage of that immediately, focusing all her attention on that under curve where bottom and thigh meet, making sure that I’d be feeling this spanking well into tomorrow and maybe even the next day. The hard spanks she placed here ensured that every time I sat, every time I moved and my jeans rubbed against this area, I’d be reminded that I’d been well and truly spanked.

 

Then, just as I was sure I couldn’t take any more, it was over.

 

I could feel her satisfaction in this whole process emanating from her. She was clearly pleased with the job she’d done, running her hand proprietarily over my reddened bottom and thighs, feeling the heat rising off them. She pulled my panties up deliberately not being careful so that they rasped against my swollen and sensitive bottom and helped me stand up.

 

I ached to pull my jeans up, well aware that though we hadn’t attracted a large crowd, there were still several onlookers nearby who’d stopped to watch the show we’d put on. But I knew better than to do so without permission.

 

She smiled at me as I fought to keep from trying to rub the sting away and did my best to will the redness in my face to subside at least a little as there was nothing I could do about my bottom.

And finally, finally, she gave me permission to pull my jeans up, watching nonchalantly as I hurriedly yanked them up, wincing as they scraped into contact with my bottom, and regretting my haste as soon as they were on since they immediately trapped the heat and made my bottom burn all the more. But once they were up I stood in the appropriate spot facing her, watching her face. Watching her as she studied me.

 

Her smile was genuinely pleased as she looked me over. “There now, that wasn’t so bad, was it?”

 

I considered this question and realized that no, it hadn’t been nearly as bad as I’d thought. Embarrassing, to be sure, but not anywhere near the level I’d been anticipating ever since she’d told me her intention and I admitted it ruefully, “No, ma’am, that wasn’t so bad.”

 

She beamed at me for my honest admission and despite the burning in my bottom, I felt great. She was pleased with me and that alone made me feel pleased with myself.

 

She tapped her finger against her cheek and I obediently leant over and gave her a soft kiss on the cheek. “Thank you for my spanking, ma’am.”

 

“You, missy, are more than welcome. Now,” she grasped my arm and turned me towards the rest of the room, “Go play!” And with a firm smack to propel me forward, she sent me back out into the main play area.

 

When I glanced back several feet later, she already had another lucky soul over her lap, though the brush in her hand told me that whoever it was certainly wasn’t getting off with just a simple hand spanking.

 

I smiled to myself and was just glad it wasn’t me…this time.

Spanking PSA : The State of Your Underpants

 

Didn’t your mother tell you to always wear clean underwear, in case you’re ever in an accident?

(Mine did, although I think it was a joke, and I never really understood why one would care about the state of one’s underpants in case of emergency anyway. But let’s move on.)

I’ll issue a little disclaimer here and state that this post is mostly for the fellas, as I’ve yet to encounter a situation with any of my female playmates where this conversation would be warranted. Call it a feminine consumer culture, vanity, or simply attention to detail, but ladies never need to be told the following :

“Those underwear are atrocious. You should be ashamed to even own them, much less wear them out of the house.”

In my capacity as Spanker of Many Fun Fellas, I’ve had cause to utter this statement on numerous occasions. But I haven’t.

Why?

Well, I’m not quite sure that Miss Manners covered the subject, and I cannot find a single ‘Dear Abby’ column which handles it, either. And while I’m happy to scold, fuss, and giggle at your discomfort, humiliation isn’t really my thing. I could never say :

“You filthy, stinky pig! Look at the state of your underpants – they’re disgusting. You’re disgusting. Go wash them in the toilet immediately…with your face” (or something. Told you I’m bad at this.)

I also haven’t been able to find a fun/funny way to do it, either…

“Say there, Mr. Cutie Pie, but these tighty-whities are no longer tight. Or white.”

If it were me, any approach that someone took which eventually led to them telling me that my panties were icky would result in immediate and immense mortification. I’d imagine that this would be the case with almost anyone, wouldn’t it?

So you see my conundrum. Continue to be too tactful and/or puritanical to say anything personally to those who need to do a little shopping, and suffer the sight of poor underpants held onto much too long…

…or post something silly and funny here and hope that EVERY MAN who reads this takes a moment today to sift through his drawers and do away with anything that could be mistaken for the Shroud of Turin.

 

With much love and sincere pleading,

The Girl Who Sees Your Underpants

‘Richard’s Humiliating Spanking at the Party’

 

 ‘Richard’s Humiliating Spanking at the Party’ is another really excellent F/M entry to the ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest . Enjoy!

–  Dana

 

 

Richard’s Humiliating Spanking at the Party

by Richard

Jennifer and I have been married for over twenty years.  As time went on, our relationship evolved.  Jennifer became more dominant and I became submissive.  Eventually, we introduced spanking into our repertoire.  Most of our spanking sessions were “playful” and typically included sex.  However, on occasion, when my behavior hasn’t met Jennifer’s expectations, she has administered a punishment spanking.  These are severe and do make sitting uncomfortable for a day or so.  They have definitely modified my behavior.  Now, when she says jump, I jump.  Or suffer the consequences.

 

Every few weeks, the girls in the neighborhood get together for a “girls night in” party and the other night it was at our house.  Jennifer asked, which in our relationship means told me that she wanted me to be the waiter for the evening.  I said “there is a game on that night that I was looking forward to watching.”

 

“Too bad.  You will be our waiter and I expect you to be a good one.”

 

So, while my attitude for the evening wasn’t very good, I did what I was told.  I greeted the girls as they arrived, served them drinks, passed around snacks, and generally behaved as a good waiter.  In between serving, I just sat in the room and sulked because I couldn’t watch the game.  The girls just chatted about things that were of absolutely no interest to me.  I was totally bored.

 

And then something got my interest, the girls themselves.  There were eight all together and some of them were drop dead gorgeous.  Long suntan legs and short skirts that were riding up high on their thighs.  I am definitely a leg man.  My undoing.

 

I was looking across the room at Sue, a definite milf.  And after having a few drinks, her legs started to part.  I couldn’t help myself.  I looked up her skirt and stared at her blue panties,  I was mesmerized by the panties and what it would be like to roam inside them.  I was so engaged in my fantasy that I was totally oblivious to my surroundings.  That is until I heard Judy, the neighborhood bitch, yell “Richard!  What are you doing?  Are you looking up Sue’s skirt?  Shame on you.”

 

I was mortified.  “Ah.  Ah.  Ah.” I stammered.  But it was too late.  The room was silent.  And the red started at my neck and went up my entire face.  I was totally embarrassed and humiliated.  Jennifer, on the other hand, was furious.

 

“Richard!  Is that true?  Don’t deny it.  That red face and bulge in your pants tells the entire story.  How could you embarrass me in front of all my friends.  You will pay for this and I mean right now.  Girls, I have to apologize for Richard’s behavior.  I hope what I am going to do won’t embarrass you.  But Richard needs to be punished immediately for his outlandish behavior.”

 

“Richard, go and get the bath brush.”

 

“Jennifer.  Please don’t do this.  At least please don’t do this now.  Not in front of these women.”

 

You should have thought of that before you decided to look up a woman’s skirt.  Now go and get the brush before things get worse for you.”

 

I got up and headed for the bedroom where we keep the bath brush.  It is a solid wooden brush with a long handle.  We had just purchased it a couple of days prior.  After making the purchase, Jennifer gave me a few swats just to test it out.  They hurt. I couldn’t imagine what she was going to do now that she was so angry.  And in front of all the neighborhood women.  How was I going to walk down the street and see them after being spanked by Jennifer in front of them.  And what if they tell their husbands?  I’ll be the laughing stock.  But I knew I didn’t have a choice but to take what Jennifer decides.

 

When I returned to the room, it suddenly went quiet.  I assume Jennifer told them what she intended.  I walked up to Jennifer and handed her the bath brush.

 

“Well Richard.  What do you have to say for yourself?  Apologize to Sue.”

 

I turned to look at Sue.  “Please forgive me Sue.  I was looking up your skirt.  A gentleman would never do that to a lady.  I apologize and deserve to be punished.”

 

Sue said “I’ll wait to see how well you take your punishment before I tell you if I accept your apology.  If you accept your punishment, I’ll accept your apology.  But your punishment will continue until I am satisfied.”

 

Jennifer then said “okay Richard.  Let’s get started.  Stand in the middle of the room and remove your pants.”

 

“What?  No please Jennifer.  I’m too embarrassed to do that in front of our friends.  Please don’t make me do it.”

 

“You saw Sue’s panties.  It’s only right for everyone to see your shorts.  Drop those pants now!”

 

I had no choice.  As my face turned red again, I slowly removed my pants and stood in the middle of the room.

 

“Bend over and grab your ankles and look at Sue.  I want her to see how you respond to your punishment.”

 

As I bent over facing Sue, Jennifer stood behind me and swung the brush.  Whack! Whack! Whack!  Three quick smacks broke the silence.  And these weren’t the fun swats from a few nights ago.  These were punishment swats and they hurt.

 

“How does that feel Richard?  Was it worth seeing Sue’s panties?  We’ll see.” Whack! Whack! Whack!  Three more quick ones.  And the girls began to giggle.  I’m not sure what was worse, the pain in my ass or the humiliation I was suffering in front of the girls.

 

“This isn’t enough.  Those shorts are offering too much protection.” With that, Jennifer put her hands in the waistband of the shorts and pulled them down below my ass.  “Now you will be able to watch as his ass turns from white to pink to red or worse.”

 

I couldn’t believe what was happening.  My naked ass was there for them to see.  I knew I would never think of me the same way again.  I would always be the sissy who is dominated by his wife.

 

Whack!  Whack!  Whack!  Three more on the naked ass.  Those hurt so much more.

 

Now the girls started to comment.  “Look at his ass.  It is turning red.    I love it.  Keep going Jennifer.  He deserve a lot more than that.”

 

And a lot more I got.  Jennifer hit me twenty times before she stopped.  My ass was sore and starting to heat up. I wondered how many more she would give me.  I was ready to be done.  Was I ever mistaken.

 

“Okay girls.  Who wants to be next?”

 

Next?  It isn’t bad enough that Jennifer is spanking me in front of them.  Now she is going to let another girl use the brush. I thought about protesting but knew it would be useless.  Jennifer was on a mission.  I knew this was going to be the worst punishment spanking I had ever received.

 

“How about you Paula?  Do you want to go next?”

 

“I don’t know.  I’ve never spanked anyone before.”

 

“Well it’s time you did.  You’ll find out just how much fun it can be.  You may even like it enough to spank your husband when he misbehaves.”

 

“Okay.”  And with that Paula took the brush, took a stance and swung.

 

Swat.  Swat.  Her hits were very light.

 

“That will never do.  Swing hard and hit his ass like you mean it.”

 

Swat.  Swat.  Swat.  Three more hits that were harder but no where near Jennifer’s.

 

“Those love taps don’t count.  Swing really hard.  If you don’t we may just have to give you a few so you know what hard swats feel like.”

 

Well I guess that was enough incentive for Paula to really get into it.  Whack!  Whack!  Whack!  And those really hurt.

 

“That’s it.  Now you are getting into it.  Give him a total of twenty.  And she did.

 

“Okay girls.  Now you see how it is done.  Richard.  Now it is your turn to choose a girl.  Crawl on your knees to the girl of your choice, hand her the bath brush and ask her to please apply twenty very hard swats on your naked ass.  But we will save Suefor last.”

 

Could things get worse?  Now I had to ask the girls to give me a hard spanking with the brush on my very sore naked ass.  I didn’t know how many more girls would have a turn.  So I decide to choose Karen, the smallest girl there.  Boy was that a mistake.  I didn’t realize it but Karen works out in the weight room four days a week.  Her swats were harder than Jennifer’s.  And they brought tears to my eyes.  I didn’t know how much more I could take.

 

“Okay Richard.  Choose your next girl.”  And so it went until there were only two girls remaining, Sue and Judy, that neighborhood bitch that caught me.  Judy is a big woman.  Somewhat overweight and, in my opinion, a slob.  We’ve never gotten along.  If it was her legs that were spread, I would have never gotten in trouble.

 

“That leaves Sue and Judy.  Crawl over to Judy and ask her paddle you ass.”

 

Dreading every second, I did as I was told and crawled over to Judy.  “Judy.  Please use this bath brush and apply twenty very hard swats to my naked ass.” I couldn’t believe I was asking this woman to do this to me.  But I did it.

 

“Well Richard, these girls don’t really know how to swing a hair brush.  But I do.   I used to have a sissy boyfriend and there was many a night that he slept at the foot of my bed with an ass that radiated heat form the spanking that I delivered.  Crawl into the middle of the room, stay on your knees and touch your head to the floor.”

 

I did as instructed.  I knew this was going to be bad but I had no idea just how bad.  She straddled my body facing my ass and gripped my body with her legs so I couldn’t move.  And then she swung.  Whack!  Whack!  I couldn’t believe the pain as she swung.  Maybe it was because she was working on a super sore ass, but her swats were worse than Jennifer’s have ever been.  I couldn’t help it.  I screamed when she hit me.  By the fifth I was in tears.  By the twentieth, I could barely catch my breath I was sobbing so badly.  I was a sobbing mess with an ass that had passed the point of red.

 

At this point, Jennifer stepped in.  “Well Sue, since you were the offended party, I was going to let you give Richard as many swats as you thought he deserved.  But, after Judy did such a marvelous job, I don’t think her can take anymore.  So, rather than spanking him now, I will give you a rain check.  At some time in the future, you can ask Richard to bring out the bath brush and you can give him a many swats as you like on his naked ass.  And you can do it any where you choose and in front of anyone you  choose.  Is that okay with you?”

 

“Yes Jennifer.  It is.  With the state of Richard’s ass right now, I don’t think he would get the full effect that I would like to deliver.  Plus, I really like the idea that I can punish Richard on his naked ass whenever I want and in front of whoever I want.  And I think I know the perfect situation.”

 

“Okay Richard.  Seems as though Sue is going to let you off tonight.  But I can’t wait to see what she has in store for you in the future.  Now, to finish you punishment, you need some corner time.  When you are not serving us, you are to stand in the corner with your ass exposed.  Now thank Sue for not paddling you tonight.”

 

I was barely able to crawl over to Sue.  And with tears streaming down my face and between uncontrollable sobs I managed to say “Thank you Sue for having mercy on my very sore ass.  And I want to apologize again for looking up your skirt.”

 

“Apology accepted.”

 

And that is the story of my party spanking.  A few days latter, when the pain and bruising started to subsided, I began to fantasize about what Sue had in store for me.  But that’s another story.

Totally Unrelated to Spanking : Random Feel-Good-Ness

 

None of us thinks about the same thing all the time, thank goodness. I, like most of you, spend a bit of time engaging in things which are absolutely unrelated to spanking (although I try to keep it to a minimum), and sometimes enjoy things which are totally useless and nonsensical.

Since we could all of us use more silliness in our lives, I’ve added a few things below which you might enjoy…

 

First, one of our most revered singer/songwriters, the amazing Dolly Parton. Even folks who don’t care for country and western music would have a hard time finding something bad to say about this talented and funny woman, and after seeing this video I love her even more: 

 

Next, a somewhat older video, but one that never fails to make me laugh hysterically and inappropriately. If you need me to explain why this video is hilarious, then you’ve not looked closely enough…

 

 

And finally, this guy, who’s just awakened from anesthesia following surgery and doesn’t recognize his wife of many years…

 

 

‘The Boomerang Effect Times Two’ EDITED

 

The ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest turned out a lot of really good stories, and this one’s no exception. Enjoy ‘The Boomerang Effect Times Two’!

–  Dana

“THE BOOMERANG EFFECT TIMES TWO”
Even at my very worst, I never expect to lose, so what in the world could have gone wrong last night, and where exactly did I mess up??? First let me start off by telling you that I am currently in my room at the Ramada Inn, soaking in a tub filled with Epsom salt to help heal my injuries. Yes my backside is lit up like a Christmas tree, but that’s just the least of my concerns. I’ve been spanked plenty of times before but never like this. By now I’m sure the video has gone viral, and there is nothing that I can do about it. The good thing is that I’m still alive, the bad thing is that I’d rather be dead than be humiliated the way I was, but I suppose I had it coming. I guess I should start from the beginning. As everyone may or may not know their are only two guilty pleasures that Mr. CM loves to partake in. A good spanking whether giving or receiving and a hot woman, whether giving or receivingAnd for the past eight years I have had my share of both. Primarily with Javier and Sylvia, my good friends..correction ex-friends that I often played with. We were true blue Philly Spankos…attending various parties around the city when time allowed. Thru them I was able to connect with spankos from all over the East Coast. But of course my insatiable appetite for hot women led me to have a secret affair with Sylvia, and Javier was left in the dark completely. I did feel bad initially but the sex was incredible and I couldn’t help myself.
I realized of course that this affair could not go on, and eventually I tried to pull away but Sylvia wouldn’t have it! She told me that, I was the best lover that she ever had, and that there was no need to spoil a good thing. She promised to never tell Javier. Even so I decided to end it, but I had to do it spur of the moment so that Sylvia couldn’t talk me out of it. I called her last night before the annual Dark Horse Dominas Bash. I told her that the affair was over and that I was telling Javier the truth. “No you can’t do that“…she said in a hostile voice, “it will destroy my marriage“. “Sylvia, I’m sorry but this has to be done“….”I can’t take the deception anymore“. With that, I was confident that no matter what happend, I would atleast have that burden lifted off my chest. The Dark Horse Dominas Bash is an annual gathering of local Dominas and their house slaves, as well as kinky couples, and specially invited singles. It’s a celebration of the Dominas in all their glory. And yours truly was an invited guess of Domina Charmin Brown.
I arrived late as usual and found the event to be spirited as always…the drinks were flowing, and a few asses were glowing. A good start to a more than memorable night. I decided that I would wait until after the Bash to tell Javier the sad truth of things. No need to ruin the night early. I mingled with a few old friends and had a few drinks when I saw Javier come towards me. He looked rather happy, almost cocky as he smurked and asked me to go with him to a private back room. “Javier what’s up”..I asked him. “Just come back here with me right now!”…he replied. Not sure what to expect when I got to the back room, I found Sylvia their waiting. “What’s going on”…I asked again. He smiled devilishly at me, and said,..”Sylvia told me everything, and wow I can’t believe it, I mean I’m shocked and honored at the same time..after 8 years, you actually want to be collared and owned by us as are submissive”. “WHAT!”…”and you want to do it here in front of everyone at the Bash”. Damn Sylvia told him that garbage and this idiot actually believes it. But before I had a chance to even tell the truth, someone came from behind me and covered my mouth with a rag, and what smelled of chloroform. When I came to I was totally out of it, but quickly came to realize what was going on. I had been stripped completely naked, and was strapped down over a spanking horse. I couldn’t speak due to the ball gag in my mouth. I had been set up by Sylvia and there was nothing I could do about it…my worst nightmare had come true. The entire gallery of people at the Bash were all watching as Sylvia shouted..”look, our sub is finally awake everyone”..there was a lot of laughter after that and the finally crowning took place. Javier and Sylvia officially collard me and made me their sub. As the crowd began to applause, I noticed the cameras in the gallery. They were actually filming the whole thing. I was mortified, how could this happen to me, I had to escape somehow. Just when I thought things couldn’t get any worse, Javier appeared with his infamous leather “POPPI PADDLE”. I had seen him use it on many men and women in the past, but now it was me on the receiving end. “Now it’s time for me to officially light up my new subs backside with my POPPI PADDLE”…the entire place cheered with joy and laughter…”since my sub has some balls in his mouth, you will all have to count for him”..WHACK!..”One”…WHACK!..Two”…WHACK!..”Three”. I screamed in pain but only a murmur came thru. I received 20 whacks from Javier and another 20 from Sylvia. And now with it all being caught on camera, I was officially the bitch of the Bash. How could this happen to me. I looked over at Sylvia as she grinned at me. I could read her lips..” now your really all mines”. Soon after I lost consciousness again. When I awoke I was back in my hotel room with a splitting headache and a very sore backside. There was a note left on the table for me written by Sylvia. “Dear Chris my new sub…I’m sorry that things had to workout this way, but you gave me no choice…drastic times call for drastic measures, so I did what I had to, in order to keep the peace. And now you belong to both me and my husband how ironic. I’m sorry for humiliating you the way I did, but we both know that you had it coming, the boomerang effect is very powerful…hope you heal up soon, as Javier and I can’t wait to break that bottom of yours again…as always, your new owner…LOL”. So here I am, A once proud switch reduced to a submissive sissy by my own friends. Damn…what a night!

‘Megan Becomes a Top’ : Spanking Party Star contest entry

 

Readers,

An excellent short F/F, F/M story entry to the  Spanking Party Star’ writing contest, ‘Megan Becomes a Top’ is a fun read!

Enjoy~

–  Dana

 

My name is Megan and I have been involved in a relationship with my 29 year old roommate Alexis for over three years.  Alexis is a blond bombshell who is over 6′ tall and has the firm body of an athlete.  She is a lawyer and aware that her stunning looks influences many men on juries who ogle her in court.  Because of this she dresses in tight pencil knee length skirts, stockings, heels, and silk blouses under her suit jackets.  Alexis doesn’t like men and feels that most are pigs who would benefit from the firm hand of a woman.
Alexis pays all of the bills and it is my job to keep our home neat and clean, take care of the laundry, cook, do the dishes, shopping, and to stay within my budget.  If I neglect any of my duties I find myself face down over her knee for a sound no nonsense spanking.  At 5’4″ tall and 110 lbs. I can kick and squirm all I want; but, Alexis has no trouble keeping me firmly in place over her lap.  I sometimes think that if my bottom wasn’t so cute I would avoid some of her paddlings.
I hate Alexis’ paddlings as much as I love her and she enjoys administering them but I obediently submit.  She is an expert spanking disciplinarian and many men and women have spent many unpleasant moments across her lap; and, as lovely as her lap is no one wants to go across it twice.
Alexis’ next surprise was two tickets to a spanking fantasy party in Las Vages.  She assured me that I would be giving the spankings and not on the receiving end.  I told Alexis that I had never given a spanking and that even though it sounded exciting, I wasn’t sure that I could give a good spanking.  Alexis reminded me that I had witnessed her paddling a neighbor caught peaking into our window.  I remembered squirming in my chair during his paddling knowing exactly how much her paddlings sting.  That same evening I witnessed our friend Carolyn strap her husband and the same neighbor.  Alexis explained that because of all of the time I have spent over her knee- I would have no trouble administering a proper spanking.
Alexis and I checked into our hotel and we were given name tags indicating that we were tops or spankers.  It was an  exciting feeling being Alexis’ equal and not submissive to her.  After freshening up in our room we went to the convention center where booths were set up around the perimeter.  The booths were occupied by lovely ladies of all ages with banners above their booths indicating professional disciplinarian, spankologist, spanking therapist, spanking disciplinarian, behavior therapist, and etc.  Vendors also had booths.  At one of these, “Cane-Iac Spanking Toy Store”, Alexis purchased a strap, “The Traveler- Dana’s Brutal Traveling Strap” 12″ x 21/2″ and a Spencer style paddle.  My heart again skipped a beat and I had another lump in my throat!  Alexis smiled and reminded me that we would be doing the spankings this weekend!
As we browsed around the convention center I met Mason a 20 year old college sophomore.  Mason was a small, slim, well built young man just a little bit bigger than me. He was a spankee but he told me that he had never been spanked.  Mason shared that he never had the courage to ask one of his girl friends to spank him because he was afraid they would think he was a weird creep.  He shared that he wanted his spanking to be a no nonsense punishment spanking.  He explained that he had built up guilt about his past behavior and believed that a sound spanking would be a release for him.  I shared my experiences with Alexis with him and admitted that I never have given a spanking.  I also assured Mason that I could give him the spanking that he wanted.  After all I have been over Alexis’ knee on the receiving end often enough and Alexis only gave painful punishment spankings.  I explained to Mason that if he agreed to be spanked by me that once he went over my knee it would be too late for him to change his mind and he would be a very unhappy boy long before I was finished.
I introduced Mason to Alexis and explained Mason’s desires.  Alexis went to our room and returned with her Spencer style paddle . Alexis seldom kicks back and she was dressed in her courtroom attire.  I was wearing my skin tight  yoga pants that showed off my cute behind and a white tank top that barely covered my black bra.  Alexis pulled up two straight backed chairs facing each other and sit in one.  A crowd started to gather around us.  When she crossed her legs I could hear the soft swish of her nylons.  When she smoothed her skirt and put the paddle on her lap my heart again skipped a beat.  This was her routine before putting me over her knee.  Alexis smiled at my discomfort and assured me that I was doing the spanking.
A large crowd gathered around us as I sit across from Alexis and took her paddle.  Mason meekly stood by my side and confessed he felt a lot of guilt because of his past behavior and needed a good spanking.  I think all 300 at the convention center had their eyes upon us as I lowered Mason’s pants and briefs and draped him across my spandix clad lap.  I adjusted him over my knees so his bottom was directly across my lap.  Before his first spank I reminded him that it was too late for him to change his mind.  He had asked for a severe punishment spanking and that was exactly what he was going to get.  I raised Alexis’ paddle high above my head and with a snap of my wrist brought it down sharply on the middle of his bottom leaving a perfect imprint of the paddle.  Mason gasped and kicked as I delivered a second spank just below the first.  I proceeded to paddle his bottom up one side and down the other as he kicked and screamed.  Next I concentrated the spanks where the buttocks and thighs met as the crowd chanted, “Go Girl Go”.  Long before I was finished he was howling and begging for me to quit.  Being on the receiving end of many punishment spankings I continued his spanking until his entire bottom was cherry red.  I emphasized his last few spanks on the spots that were the sorest.  When I finally stopped he laid helpless over my lap.  Before I released him to do his spanking dance I told him, “Be careful of what you wish for because you might get it.”

‘How Many Panties?’ Contest for DanaKaneSpanks.com members

HMPPromo1

After having launched the DanaKaneSpanks.com member site, it became clear yet again that a) being a spanko and b) making spanking videos and even c) being pretty good at figuring stuff out in general – doesn’t mean that you’ll understand a damn thing about computer programming.

As regular readers and correspondents know, I took a crash course in video formatting, operating system limitations, and browser incompatibility. Long story short: there’s no single, universal way to make and disseminate video content while insuring that EVERYONE EVERYWHERE may access it simply and successfully. Some early subscribers had a hard time buffering and/or streaming scenes within the member area, and a few were unable to access the Flash videos at all.

So, with a Herculean effort by a wonderful new webmaster, and several weeks of converting and reformatting ALL the videos (around 180 now, I think), I’m happy to announce that the entire archive on DanaKaneSpanks.com has now been made easily accessible to all subscribers.

How did we do this? I’m glad you asked…

All scenes are now available in both high and lo-res MP4 versions (for slow browsers, dial up connections, and mobile devices), and, best of all,

all videos are now DOWNLOADABLE in both versions! So even if your browser doesn’t love MP4’s, or your Windows Machine working on Firefox won’t stream embedded videos, etc etc, etc – you can still watch the videos, no buffering, no trouble, by simply downloading and watching through your machine’s default video player.

 

THE CONTEST

HMPPromo2

To celebrate finally finishing this massive project, I’m holding a contest just for DanaKaneSpanks.com site members. The winning member will receive a free subscription to the website (if your current membership is for 30 days, you’ll get 30 days free. If your membership is for 90 days, you’ll get a FREE 90 day extension.)

 

The contest is simple. I’ve added the photoset “How Many Panties” to the member’s area on DanaKaneSpanks.com. Enjoy the 60 photos taken from a spanking Angel received for bringing way, way, way too many panties when she last visited. When you’re done, try to guess How Many Panties Angel is being punished for. The first member to guess the correct number (kinda like ‘How many jellybeans in the jar?’) is the winner. If no one guesses the number exactly, the nearest guess will win.

*Remember to include your DanaKaneSpanks.com username when sending in your guess, and email it to me at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

 

HMPPromo3

 

–  Dana

 

 

‘The Party’ : Spanking Party Star contest entry

 

Readers,

All this month we’ll be enjoying spanking story entries from the ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest, and here’s one of many excellent offerings – 

The Party.

 

Enjoy!

–  Dana

 

How do I get myself into these things I mused as I stood naked beside my Mistress knowing that in a few minutes I would be exposed before an audience of, well who knew how many. Despite my nudity I was sweating and my legs were shaking. I looked across at Mistress who was wearing her best “domme” outfit and she gave me an encouraging smile. Looking over to my left I saw a young woman in a similar state of undress who also looked very nervous. I had learned earlier that her name was Elizabeth and like me she was new to these affairs. At least she’s attractive I thought, whatever else happened this evening people weren’t going to laugh at her appearance.Me, well that was a different story, a funny looking bespectacled middle aged man with a beer belly, who wouldn’t laugh? Suddenly I saw Elizabeth tense and realised that the sounds of chatter in the next room had stopped. Then I heard the voice of the M.C. ” Ladies and Gentlemen, I would like to thank you all for coming to this, the 5th annual spankathon in aid of Cancer Research. I hope you are all having a good time?”There were loud cheers and a few shouts of “get on with it”. It sounded like there were hundreds of people out there and I fought back an impulse to turn and run away. The M.C. gave a brief summary of the work of the charity that the evening was in aid of and then came the words I had been dreading. “Without further ado lets met our guests of honour. Please give a warm welcome to Mistress Ava and Simon and Master James and Elizabeth” With that the door was opened and I was, with the help of a little push from Mistress, propelled out into the main room of the hotel.

I was led into the centre of the slightly raised area at the back of the room along with Elizabeth. So far I hadn’t looked up, staring resolutely at the floor ,but encouraged by the fact that there hadn’t been any laughter or derision I finally raised my eyes. There were about 70 people in the room, and there seemed to be a roughly even mixture of men and women. Some were dressed in, for want of a better term, fetish gear but a surprising number seemed to be in there normal everyday clothes. The M.C. who was dressed as a circus ringmaster, top hat and whip included, stepped forward.  “Right lets get this evening going, If you would like to spank either of volunteers it will cost you twenty pounds. Using the hairbrush or slipper will set you back thirty quid. Especially for our Scottish friends we have a selection of tawses which will set you back five pounds a stroke and for those of you who prefer a more swishy implement we have a number of canes or riding crops which will cost ten pounds a stroke. I’ve been assured by Mistress Ava and Master James that both of these bottoms can take a serious amount of punishment so lets put that to the test. So form an orderly queue, on the left for Elizabeth and the right for Simon, and don’t forget it’s for a very good cause”. Two queues of people clutching their wallets formed, noticeably more on the left but I had expected that after all who wouldn’t want to spank the firm rounded cheeks of Elizabeth. Then I saw my first customer, a middle aged lady wearing the outfit of a headmistress. ” I’d like to spank him and then give him 6 of the best” she said to Mistress as she handed over eighty pounds. I gulped, I had sometimes been spanked by friends of my Mistress but very rarely and never in front of so many people. Gingerly I lowered myself over her lap feeling a mixture of apprehension and anticipation. The first smack arrived and although it stung I relaxed as I realised it wasn’t going to be any worse than the spankings carried out by my Mistress. A quick 30 smacks later and I was being ordered to stand up and then bend over the bench in the centre of the room. As I made my way over I glanced at Elizabeth who was receiving a sound thrashing with a hairbrush from an elderly gentleman who was very red in the face. I hoped the excitement wouldn’t be too much for him, someone having a heart attack would put a bit of a downer on the evening. However I had my own problems and I bent over the bench and grasped the legs. My punisher was swishing a vicious looking cane through the air and had the look of someone determined to do some damage to my tender bottom. The first stroke showed that she was an experienced user of canes and each of the following strokes ignited a burning sensation in my cheeks.  Then it was over and I returned to the centre of the room. Well that wasn’t too bad I thought I think I’ll survive the rest of the evening. Then I realised that my next customer was a man! When she had asked me if I would provide the male part of the entertainment Mistress had explained that it might involve being punished by a man but I had put the thought aside, now it looked like I would have to face it. “I’d like to spank him and then use the hairbrush” he said handing over the money. He sat down on the chair provided and gestured for me to get over his knee. I hesitated, I had never been spanked by a man what would it be like? Gingerly I lowered myself down and shivered as he ran his hands over my buttocks. I didn’t have long to wait as my first ever spank from a male hand landed on my left cheek. It didn’t feel any different to a spank from a man but I still felt a little uneasy. Soon his hand was replaced with a hairbrush and this was somehow easier to take. My bottom was starting to feel quite sore by the time he had finished and I returned to the centre.
And so the evening continued, poor Elizabeth was clearly the main draw as she was receiving about 3 punishments to each one of mine. As her beautiful bottom got redder and redder and wealed with cane stripes I could only admire her fortitude. She took everything she was given with the odd grunt and occasional squeal if a particularly hard stroke hit her but she was still smiling. Whilst Elizabeth had had far more punishments it was noticeable that mine had tended to be more severe. The majority of people seemed to want to spank her than cane her. I could sympathise with that, her lovely glowing cheeks looked eminently spankable. I on the other hand had received far more canings and strappings than I had spankings. I had so far received 50 strokes of the cane and 80 of the strap. After decades of beatings from Mistress my buttocks didn’t tend to mark up that much but they were definitely looking the worse for wear. I prided myself on being able to take a lot of punishment from my Mistress but I was grateful that the evening was coming to an end. Then I heard my Mistress mutter “oh no” and I looked over to see a very determined looking woman striding towards us, From the reactions of the crowd it was clear that they knew her and I noticed some muttering amongst them. She stopped to chat with the M.C. who then came over to talk to Mistress Ava. She shrugged and looked at me. The M.C.. then stepped up to the microphone “Ladies and Gentlemen, Mistress Sapphire has offered to pay £500 pounds to give Simon 50 strokes, she has also said that if he can take the whole 50 without being tied down, without standing up and without asking for it to stop she will double that amount. So Simon do you accept the challenge”? I thought about how sore my bottom was already and almost declined. Then I thought about the family and friends that I had lost to cancer and knew that I had to try. I was pretty sure that I wouldn’t be able to take that sort of punishment but I was going to give it a go. Okay I said as I walked over to the bench and bent over. I could sense the eyes of seventy people on me and my bruised behind and felt excited and terrified at the same time. The first stroke whistled down and the impact made me gasp. It was clear that his lady meant business. Strokes followed in rapid succession and it felt to me that they were increasing in severity with each one. I gasped and moaned with each agonising impact but I was determined to last as long as possible. I could feel the eyes of the audience on my bottom and felt aroused by that fact. I glanced over to where Elizabeth was standing, still naked and rubbing her bottom ruefully. Seeing me looking at her she smiled and gave me a thumbs up. Then I glanced in the other direction and saw my Mistress looking extremely worried. I knew that despite her severe demeanour she was worried about me so I a gave her a weak smile and she smiled back. At that moment the hardest stroke yet hit and I gave out an agonised yell and almost shot to my feet. Somehow I managed to control the impulse and remain bent over the bench. I had lost count but I heard the M.c. say thirty. I used a trick I used during particulary severe punishments from my Mistress and started working out the percentage of strokes still to come. Unfortunately even in the pain I was in it didn’t take much concentration to work out a percentage if the number of strokes was 50 so that wasn’t much of a distraction. I gritted my teeth and tried to ignore the ever increasing pain in my buttocks. Surely she had ripped my cheeks to shreds particularly the right cheek as she was right handed and that cheek was taking the bulk of the impact. Suddenly I realised that the audience was counting loudly and that some were shouting encouragement. 45, 46, 47, 48, 49 came the shout and I realised that I had only 1 more stroke to take, 50! I had made it but I knew better than to rise before I was given permission. There was loud cheering from the crowd and the woman who had been beating me told me to rise. “Well done” she said and shook my hand. My Mistress strolled over affecting a casual air but I was cheered by the fact that she had clearly been worried and concerned for my welfare. “Very well done” she said “every year she makes that beat at the end of the evening when the slave has already received a number of punishments, you’re the first one to take the lot”. Suddenly a number of the crowd appeared beside me and dragged me over to the bar. A number of drinks appeared in front of me and it was only when halfway through the first I remembered that I was still naked. This had to qualify as the weirdest drinks I had ever had, naked with a bunch of strangers and a very sore and welted bottom. Then thee M.C. took to the stage. “Ladies and Gentlemen, it is with great pleasure I can confirm that this years event has raised a total of £8500 pounds for Cancer Research, the best total ever. Thank you all and lets give a special cheer for our brave volunteers, Simon and Elizabeth”. A loud cheer rent the air and I received a number of pats on the back. Some of the audience also gave my bum a quick squeeze but I was so happy I didn’t mind at all. Yes I had a very sore bottom and a considerable number of people had seen me naked but I had enjoyed the experience and raised a considerable sum for a charity very close to my heart. Was this the best evening of my life? Probably not but it was close.

 

Fun follow-up to the ‘I’m worried about Amanda Bynes…’ post

 

Okay, this video isn’t at all about Amanda Bynes (who is, apparently, truly very ill), but Justin Bieber – another of the young celebrities I mentioned needing discipline.

In this ‘Between Two Palms’ interview/spoof, Zach Galifianakis, the host, asks young Bieber several ridiculous questions and receives several ridiculous answers…the whole thing’s pretty silly.

But watch the whole video, because close to the end, wait for it…

 

Zach takes his belt off.

Spanking PSA : Spanko Terminology for Newbies

 

Readers,

I’m sure that this has been done before, and probably more thoroughly than I’ll manage here, but we do have newcomers to the spanking community every day and not everyone knows where to look for basic information on the ins and outs and all-arounds of spanking.

So. I thought that it would be a fun idea to do a series of posts to offer some basic (and not-so-basic, eventually) stuff for newbies to peruse. I’ll invite experienced players to expand on my posts in the comments area below, so that your collective wisdom can help inform others…remember, we were all clueless about all of this at one time.

It seems that a good place to start is with some basic terminology. Even though this stuff appears to go without saying to some of us, even the most common spanko terms may be confusing to newbies. With that said, let’s cover some of the most common spanking terms..

(Please keep in mind that some folks will define a few of these terms somewhat differently, depending upon their personal experience/preferences, and it’s important to discuss these things with anyone new with whom you play/communicate.)

 

Spanko – Short for ‘spankophile’, it’s a term which we use to refer to ourselves and others with an interest in spanking and domestic discipline/corporal punishment. (Note: Spankophile does not appear in the dictionary, nor am I trying to overcomplicate a simple term. These words and explanations are here to help NEWBIES when they see words they may not understand (in our parlance).)

Top – A person, of any gender, who only gives spankings but does not receive them.

Bottom – A person who only receives spankings but does not give them.

Switch – A person who both gives and receives spankings. Some switches may refer to themselves as a “50/50” switch (meaning they equally enjoy both top and bottom roles), or a “mostly-toppy” switch (meaning that they like to bottom occasionally but prefer to top), etc. etc.

*Note: Switching can also refer to the act of spanking someone or being spanked with a switch, as in “Go cut me a switch.”

Corporal Punishment – This occurs when one person uses physical touch, either with hand or implement, on one or more parts of the body, with the intent to cause another physical discomfort.

Discipline – This occurs when one is held accountable, through corporal punishment, for negatively-perceived behavior.

Punishment – See Discipline. Usually, the difference between these two terms is subjective to the level of negative behavior and the agreement of the parties involved.

Maintenance – These spankings usually occur on a regular or semi-regular basis, and are most often for the purposes of keeping one ‘on the right track’, so to speak, either mentally, physically, emotionally, or all of the above.

Non-Corporal Punishment – Often used in tandem with spanking, these activities include corner time, mouth-soaping, writing/reading assignments, and many others.

Role Play – Within the context of a spanking ‘scene’, role play refers to the top, bottom, or both, taking on the persona of another person or time. Examples include: teacher/student, boss/employee, etc.

Limits (or Hard Limits) – This is usually meant to indicate ‘no-go zones’, and are subjective to the player. Example : “My hard limits include bondage, canes, and thigh spanking.” This means that the example person does NOT want bondage or canes utilized during spanking play, nor do they wish to be spanked on their thighs.

We’ll take our time to cover the myriad terms, sayings, and situations we use within the spanko community, but if you’ve a question about any basic spanko terms (or have any to add), please share here.

– Dana

Spanking Party Star contest entry : ‘The Surprise Party’

 

Readers,

I know you’ll love this entry to the  ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest, titled The Surprise Party….I did.

–  Dana

 

THE SURPRISE PARTY

My wife spanks me. As strange as that image might seem to some, it is that simple. She doesn’t walk around the house dressed in a leather cat suit brandishing a whip and we don’t have any kind of a master/slave relationship. There is no dungeon equipment hidden behind a secret door in our basement. We don’t engage in any complex fantasy role playing. Dawn spanks me. When she thinks I need one, my wife simply puts me across her knee for a good old fashioned spanking.

And it works for us. It works very, very well. I have the kind of personality that lacks discipline and Dawn loves me enough to provide some. Aside from this one aspect of our life, our relationship is an equal partnership. We collaborate on household decisions and matters pertaining to our children and our business. But when it comes to my discipline, Dawn has complete control. When she provides me a list of chores, I am expected to attend to them. Other wives may have to continually nag their husbands to complete household repairs but mine asks me only once. If she has to tell me the second time, it is her hairbrush or her strap that does the talking for her. There is seldom a third time. When I get overly sensitive or moody, ten minutes positioned over a pile of pillows on our bed as she uses her cane to reprimand me rarely fails to get me out of my funk. Disrespecting Dawn earns me my hardest spankings. Disrespecting myself is a close second. We are extremely happy. Our friends notice it. Our kids notice it.

We married young and over 20 years later, our love life was as vibrant and passionate as it ever had been. We spent as many hours together as life would permit and revelled in it. Spanking keeps me in line and keeps us intimate as a couple.  As much as her discipline sessions hurt at the time, I have grown to both anticipate them…and relish in the glow afterwards. As odd as it sounds, I can feel the love in her hands as she disciplines me.

Dawn had always spanked me long enough and hard enough to get her point across, but she was also in tune with my physical reactions. She could sense when I had reached my threshold. Soon after my pleading and squirming reached a certain point, she felt the lesson had been learned and her spanking would end. I would kiss her hand and thank her for loving me enough to discipline me. I meant every word of it…and I lived to show her that I meant it with my actions also.

When the internet rolled around, we found out we were by no means alone. In fact we connected with many other couples who shared in our lifestyle. Web browsing lead to emails, emails to phone calls, phone calls to dinner dates, and before we knew it Dawn and I were getting together with other femdom spanking couples on a regular basis. Mostly it was a weekend here or there with a few couples along with one annual gathering involving a larger number of husbands and wives. For the most part it was all pretty light hearted.  Gatherings included some mild spanking games flavored with lots of great fellowship and laughter.  While there was the occasional firmer spanking session from another wife, for the most part all of my genuine discipline spankings still happened at home. It was at one of those annual gatherings when that changed.

It was a Saturday morning. There were seven couples that year, all of us very familiar and very open with each other. We had laughed plenty by that point. There had been lots of games and every husband had felt a degree of swats from each wife with vast assortment of implements. Our bottoms were certainly kept reddened but by no means overly abused. We had almost reached the point where just our being together as a group had become more enjoyable, more important, than the spanking aspect. All of the husbands would soon find out that our wives had decided to add a bit of a twist to that year’s celebrations. I found out right after breakfast.

As we husbands put the finishing touches on the kitchen clean up, Charlene entered the kitchen. Charlene was considerably taller and larger than Dawn. She addressed the husbands with the same authoritative voice she often used with her own husband. When she told them to go outside and collect some firewood for the evening bonfire, none of the men disobeyed. When she told me to stay with her, I didn’t disobey her either. Charlene was a sweet and caring woman, but she also gave off a clear impression that she was not to be disrespected. Her husband had confirmed that she could indeed deliver a memorable paddling when crossed. None of us doubted his account of her severity.

When the kitchen had been vacated, Charlene led me into the large adjoining living room. The remainder of the women were seated comfortably on the sofas and plush chairs that lined the perimeter of the room. The center of the room had been cleared of everything but a large leather ottoman. On top of it sat a broad oval hairbrush and a considerably larger bath brush. Dawn looked at me and smiled. None of the other ladies said anything.

Charlene sat on the ottoman and called me to her side. When she spoke, she spoke as if it was just the two of us in the room. Her voice was firm and no-nonsense.  She proceeded to inform me that the ladies had decided that each husband would receive a disciplinary session from one of the other wives. Mine was to be from her and I was about to get it right there and then. She went on to list a detailed account of the infractions Dawn believed I deserved to be punished for. I looked towards my wife. Dawn was no longer smiling. Charlene chastised me and told me to pay attention to her and her alone. I quickly returned my gaze to her direction. She went on reciting the litany of my shortcomings and outlining the expectations that my behaviour would change. After what seemed like an eternity of humbling scolding, she picked up the hairbrush and told me to bare my bottom and get over her knee. I complied, knowing full well I was about to get a very good tanning.

Charlene wasted no time. The brush fell the second I was over her lap. Quick and harsh. She was a very hard spanker. Unlike Dawn who usually gave a number of lighter warm up smacks, Charlene got right down to business. She was strong and her strokes were rapid and full force right from the onset. She began with five or six spanks to the same spot on one cheek. Then the brush descended the same number of times to the opposite cheek…before returning to a spot close to the original strike zone with yet another series of blows. And so she went on, a sequence on the right side followed by a sequence on the left side, back and forth, back and forth, until my entire backside burned. Only then did she take a break. A respite just long enough to adjust my position, raising my bottom more over her left knee, allowing her to swing her powerful right leg over my calves to prevent my continual squirming and kicking.

And the spanking resumed. Charlene then diverted from her previous method. Instead of multiple strokes to a singular spot, the brush now fell randomly, each spank to a different spot on my behind, sometimes alternating from cheek to cheek and other times finding different targets on the same side. The force and speed of the spanking did not slow down, if anything she seemed to increase the tempo.  She was also including the tops of my thighs with this second round. I was nearing my limit. My vocal pleas to both Charlene and my wife were becoming more desperate by the moment. I assumed Charlene was reading my reactions when she finally ceased with the spanking. I was more than relived as I awaited her to release the leg hold and instruct me to stand. Much to my chagrin, my spanking was far from over.

Charlene held me firm and once again went over Dawn’s list of infractions. After each item she asked me if I understood and intended to address the problem. I choked out a “Yes Ma’am” to each. When she was satisfied with my responses, she got right back to work with the hairbrush. For a good ten more minutes that brush rained down, side to side, top to bottom in its relentless mission. At some point I realized Charlene was speaking to the other wives. She was explaining how she had discovered long ago that the most effective discipline spankings went on long after her husband wanted them to stop. Indeed it was only after he had reached his threshold that the real punishment began.

 

She was right. Long before she finished that final hairbrushing I had both physically and mentally handed control over to her. Her leg still pinned me down, but I had completely ceased any struggling and had resigned myself to accepting whatever amount of punishment she felt I deserved. I was being disciplined. Nor did I hesitate when she finally released me, stood and commanded me to lay prostrate over the ottoman.

She finished her spanking with twenty slow strokes of the bath brush. I was instructed to count each of them off. Dawn sat on the floor in front of me, holding my chin in her hand and gazing into my face as the brush hit home. When Charlene was finished, Dawn added another twenty of her own. I was not permitted to get up off the ottoman for another ten minutes. I had to lay there with my blistered bare behind on display as the ladies discussed what they had witnessed.

All of the husbands received a similar treatment before the weekend was out. The implements and the positions changed to meet each particular wife’s taste in discipline, but all of the men were just as surprised and just as thoroughly spanked.

That weekend, that party, that punishment only strengthened our relationship. I remembered what Charlene had told me and worked to make myself a better husband. When I fall short, Dawn’s knee and her hand are always there to remind me. I am blessed to have a wife that loves enough to spank.

END

 

You say it’s your birthday. – What a coincidence…

 

…it’s my birthday too.

(Insert that cheesy birthday song here.)

October’s my birthday month, and this year I’m turning 41. I’m still waiting for that upset/obsession about being over 40, but as it hasn’t happened yet I cannot comment on what the fuss is all about. I know that, by societal mores, women are suddenly *of a certain age* when they are no longer in their thirties, and they’re not supposed to be happy about it. (It should be noted that I am deliriously happy to be ANY age, because that means that I’m still here. This is a recurring theme for me, apparently. Attendance.)

Other things of note:

When you’re (a woman) over 40, all of a sudden folks think it’s a compliment to say “Wow. You don’t LOOK forty (or fifty, or whatever)!”. 

That’s not a compliment.

What the hell do you think forty (or fifty, or whatever) is supposed to look like? Should a woman no longer thought of as ‘youthful’ all of a sudden develop a dowager’s hump and conspicuous upper lip hair? Must we all sag and bag and droop in inappropriate places? That sounds more like 80 than 40, doesn’t it?

Once we’ve left our most-sensibly-timed childbearing years behind, we are also supposed to be less sexy, in practice and in perception – somehow, by process of elimination of viable pregnancy and gestation (which, I cannot stress enough, is NOT a bad thing), our hotness factor is somehow inexplicably reduced. Here, I challenge any woman who’s lived through her 20’s, 30’s, and 40’s (or beyond) to announce that she felt more sexy, sensual, and body-confident in her twenties than she does now. I, for one, am more happy with my physical reality than I’ve ever been – because it’s CONFIDENCE and EXPERIENCE which are really important…collagen’s just a pretty wrapper.

This isn’t to say that vanity isn’t a part of my middle-age reality. I know that I’m 20 years older than I was 20 years ago, and I know that nobody in their right mind would card me for booze at this juncture in my life. I’m okay with both of those things, and with the knowledge that, no matter how others may perceive me – 

I’m here. And I’m happy. And that’s all that matters. (Even if I do sometimes do that thing in the mirror where you pull your cheeks up with your index fingers to simulate a Joan-Rivers-facelift-look.)

 

–  Dana

 

If you’re a gift-giver, below are a couple links which you may peruse:

DONATE to the Nevada SPCA (Where we recently adopted Buddy, our sweet little elderly MinPin. Hundreds of rescued dogs, cats, and other pets daily.)

DONATE to the Salvation Army (They do good things, right in your community, every day.)

My Amazon.com WishList

 

Spanking Party STAR story contest winner!

 

Readers,

It is my pleasure to share with you the winner of this month’s ‘Spanking Party Star’ story contestMy First Party.

This was likely the most difficult contest judging to date. As you’ll see throughout the month of October, there were several excellent stories submitted, so I read and reread until I was certain I’d made the right choice. 

In the case of ‘My First Party’, not only is the story well-told and the characters and dialogue funny and believable, but the author’s taken the time to educate the reader – spanko terms, implements, relationships, etc – throughout the telling of the story. I hope you enjoy it, and all the rest, as much as I have.

 

Thanks again to ALL the willing authors who’ve worked so hard over the years to make the writing contests fun and competitive!

–  Dana

 

MY FIRST PARTY

By Randy Lee

 

I got out of my car, collected my purse and workday tote bag, and walked toward the steps to my second-floor apartment, pointing the remote behind me to lock the car.  I hadn’t taken five steps before sweat beaded on my forehead and was about to trickle down my face.  I unlocked my mailbox, retrieved my mail, and started up the stairs.

“Hi, Randy.  I’m sure glad the weekend is finally here.”

I paused, turned, and saw Sandra Barnes, my three-doors-down neighbor, who was climbing the stairs a few steps behind me.

“Wow, me too,” I agreed.  “This has been a real rough week at work.  As if just being busy weren’t enough, there’ve been so many difficult customers and just as many difficult bosses to contend with.  I’m really looking forward to being able to relax.”

“I’m with you there,” Sandra replied.  “I’m going to a party later.  Just the thing to wind down from a hectic week.

I reached the top of the steps and looked down at her.  “I’ll think good thoughts about your head tomorrow,” I offered.

She looked puzzled as she reached the top.  “My head?” she asked.  “What do you mean?”

I explained, “You know, a hangover.  I don’t drink anymore, but I still remember what it feels like the next morning.”

Sandra paused.  Searching for the right words, she said, “Um, well, it’s not that kind of a party.  In fact, there’s no drinking at all.”

“A party with no drinking?  Well, that’s a new one on me.”

Sandra cocked her head and looked away for a moment, her brow knit in concentration.  A smile played at the corners of her mouth as she again looked in my direction.  Hesitating briefly, she said, “You and I are pretty close.  Come over to my place for a minute.  I’ll explain.”

I followed as she walked to her door.  Unlocking it, she invited me in.  We plopped our gear on the sofa, and she said, “Have a seat.  Want some tea?”

“Yes, please,” I said.  “It’s hot out there.  Tea would really hit the spot.”

“You got that right,” she agreed.  She opened the refrigerator door and reached for a pitcher of the most refreshing beverage on earth, setting it on the counter.  She took two large tumblers from the cupboard, added ice from the freezer bin, and filled the glasses with tea, setting one in front of me and the other across the table.  She returned the pitcher to the fridge and sat down.

I looked at her.  “Okay, now what’s so top secret?”

As before, Sandra hesitated, evidencing the same suggestion of a smile, but her gaze was steady.  “It’s a spanking party.”

My eyes must have gotten as big as saucers.  “I beg your pardon??!!”

“You heard right,” she reassured me.  “I belong to a group of people who get together once a month for a spanking party.  Some of them spank, some get spanked, and some do both.  Some people, especially new ones, do neither.”

I realized my jaw was nearly on my chest.  “Sandra Barnes, do you mean to tell me there are people out there who like to be spanked?  I mean, people besides me?”

Now it was her turn to stare.  As close as we were, as much as we knew about each other, she was as surprised as I was.  “Are you saying you’re a spanko, too?”

“Spanko?  I’ve never heard that word before.”

“It’s short for spankophile.  It means someone who likes spanking, either giving or getting or both,” she explained.  “So which are you, a Top or a Bottom?”

“Top or Bottom?”  It sounded like English, but she was speaking a foreign language to me.  “What does that mean?”

“A Top is a spanker.  A Bottom is a spankee.  A Switch does both.”

“I guess I’m a Bottom.  I like to be whipped.  Spanked, you call it.  So ‘Switch’ doesn’t mean what weapon is used?”

“Oh, no.  Many Tops spank with their hands.  Some use paddles or belts or other toys.”

“Toys!!??  If somebody came at me with a paddle, ‘toy’ is not the first word I would think of.” I thought for a few moments.  “Although I have had a belt and a riding crop used on me.  It was kinda rough, but I wanted it.  And I liked it.”  By way of clarification, I added, “There were always bruises.”

“So you’ve done it more than once,” Sandra asked.

“Yes, a number of times.  Maybe twenty times.”

“But ‘toy’ wasn’t the word that came to mind?”

“No.  It was not a game.  It was consensual, but not sensual.” For a brief moment I was lost in memories of a former time.

Sandra brought me back to the present.  “Were you always the one that received the spankings, or did you sometimes give them.”

“I was always on the receiving end, so to speak.”

Sandra smiled an acknowledgement of the pun. “At our parties, our aim is to have fun.  We do this because we enjoy it.  Bottoms enjoy getting spanked, and Tops enjoy spanking them.  If it gets unpleasant, the Bottom says so, and the Top changes tactics.  Either that or the Top is asked to leave.  Well actually, told to leave.  It’s a rule.”  She was quiet for a minute.  “Wanna come to the party?  I could make a phone call and see if it’s okay.  I’m sure it will be.  You don’t even have to play if you don’t want to.

“Play?  Is that what you call it?” I asked.

“Mm-hmm,” she affirmed.  ‘Play.’  That’s what you do with ‘toys.’  I bet you would enjoy it.  No one will coerce you into doing anything you don’t want to do.  You can just be an observer.  I think you would be surprised how much fun you’ll have.”

“Where does this take place?  I’m imagining a dungeon somewhere.”

Sandra laughed.  “No, it’s not a dungeon.  This group meets at the home of some members, a married couple.  More like a mansion, really.  This house has eight bedrooms, six bathrooms, two large living rooms, and the usual den, dining room, kitchen, etc.  And a four-car garage and ten acres.  And indoor and outdoor swimming pools, one of each.”

I was amazed.  “Wow, Sandra.  That sounds like quite a mansion, all right.  “Yes, I’d like to go.  If there is a fee involved, I’ll gladly fork it over.”

She answered, “There’s a fee for the party, and there’s a one-time fee for membership in the group.”  She told me the amounts.  “And they do require cash.”

“Not a problem,” I said.  “I happen to have that much on me.  What do I do?  I’ll need to change clothes.”  I got up to leave.

“I’ll get hold of one of the people in charge and get it all set up.  You go shower and get something to eat if you want to.  They’ll have munchies at the party.  Either way, brush your teeth.  Be back at 7 and we can ride together, or you can follow me.  The party lasts till 2 in the morning, but I usually leave about 11.  Oh, and just wear something vanilla.”

“You mean white?”

Sandra laughed again, this time at my lack of knowledge.  “No, it just means ordinary.  Not a costume or anything suggesting spanking.”

“Oh.  Okay.”  I’m sure I looked confused, but not as confused as I felt.

“Take your tea.  You can bring the glass back later.”

“Yeah.  Sure.” Dazed, I grabbed the glass and my tote bag and went out the door, heading for my place.

I walked the thirty-odd steps to my apartment, thoughts spinning around in my mind like it was a blender.  Okay, Randy.  What have you gotten yourself into this time?  Well, she said I could just observe.  She said I don’t have to participate.  What did she call it?  ‘Play?’  This is the strangest thing I’ve ever heard of.  But an hour ago, my craving was the strangest thing I’d ever heard of.  Yeah, an hour ago, and a year ago, and twenty years ago.  This may just be what I’ve been looking for all this time.

I unlocked my apartment door and went in, relocking the door behind me.  I parked my tote bag and purse in their usual places and headed for the bedroom, kicking off my shoes.  A long, satisfying drink of tea went a long way toward slaking my thirst.  I padded around in socks, shedding an article of clothing every few steps.  These I gathered up and tossed into the dirty-clothes basket in the corner.  I stopped in front of the closet, whose doors were always open unless company was coming, and gazed at my wardrobe.  Vanilla.  What’s vanilla?  Ordinary.  How about dark slacks and a casual top?  Yeah, that would be fine.  I reached for hangers containing navy pants and a blue and white flower-print shirt with a straight hem and hung them on a hook on the bathroom door.  I went to my bureau and opened the underwear drawer.  If I just observe, I’ll keep my clothes on.  But if I change my mind, am I going to undress?  Will I keep my panties on?  Should I choose attractive undies?  Will anyone care?  Probably not.  I took panties, a bra, and socks from the drawer and laid them on top of the bureau.  Then I went into the bathroom, reached to turn on the shower, and stripped off my remaining garments.  Having shampooed my hair that morning, I decided it wasn’t necessary to do it again, so I put on a shower cap.  Checking that the water was warm, I stepped into the back of the tub and closed the sliding door.  I quickly scrubbed all over, using the bath brush on my back.  Turning under the shower head to rinse off the residual soap, I contemplated what the party would be like, noting that my body was already intrigued by the idea of a whipping.  I turned off the water and slid the door open, pulling a towel from the towel bar on the outside of the door.  I took the shower cap off and shook it, replaced it on its hook, and stepped out onto the bath mat.  I dried off, hung the towel back on its bar, and went into the bedroom.  After the warm shower, another swallow of tea cooled and refreshed me.  I drained the glass, wiped the moisture off the outside of it, and stuck it in the top of my purse so I would remember to take it when I returned to Sandra’s.

I put on the undergarments and outfit I had selected.  With black oxfords, I was dressed.  I decided to forgo makeup except for my eyebrows, which were getting paler with the passing years.  Brushing my teeth was the last item on my to-do list.  With that accomplished, I studied my face in the mirror.  Randy, have you absolutely lost your mind?  Well, Sandra’s going.  I’m not any crazier than she is.  No, I guess you aren’t.  But you gotta admit, this is the zaniest Friday night of your life.  So what?  What’s life without a little drama, especially high-spirited, fun drama?  Satisfied with my preparation, I gathered my purse and the empty tumbler, turned off lights, and locked my apartment door behind me.

 

I walked to Sandra’s door and knocked.  A lusty “Come in” sounded from within the apartment, so I knew that my friend was not far from the door, most likely in the kitchen.  Letting myself in, I saw that she was dressed much like I was.

“Your outfit’s just fine,” she said.  “See?  You’re already learning vanilla.”

“Thanks,” I replied.  “Here’s your glass.”  I set it on the counter in the kitchen.  “You make great tea.  So everything is all set for me to go to the party?”

“Sure thing.  What do you want to take to drink?  I have bottled water, ginger ale, and diet cola.  And, of course, tea.”

“Water would be good.  Thanks.”

“You’re quite welcome.  Getting spanked is thirsty work,” she joked.  “Not that you necessarily will.” She reached into the fridge and brought out four bottles of water, placing them in a lunch-sized cooler.  “Okay, looks like we’re all set.”

“All right,” I said, moving toward the door.  “Can I carry anything?”

“Nope, I got it.”

I opened the door and went out.  She followed, locking the door behind her.  We descended the steps in the bright Texas sun, which at 7 p.m. was still hotter than West Hell.

When she got to the bottom of the steps, Sandra asked, “Do you want to ride with me or take your own car?”

“I’ll accept the gracious invitation to go with you,” I said, joining her on ground level.  It’ll help me not to be so nervous.  Besides, I don’t expect to get bored and want to leave.”   I smiled, and she laughed.  “So how far away is this place?”

“It’s only about 9 miles.  You’ll be surprised where it is.”

We left the parking lot and headed toward downtown.  After a few blocks, Sandra turned right, in the direction of a city park.  She drove around it and continued on a four-lane street toward the outskirts of town.  We passed the high school and then a shopping mall.  A few miles later, we came to what was known as the “hospital district,” a rather pretentious moniker for the area surrounding the town’s only hospital.  It was new, however, and two generous endowments had provided for creating and maintaining state-of-the-art equipment and leading-edge technology in several specialties.  The facility had the potential to become a showcase for modern medicine, though on a small scale.

We drove past the emergency entrance, and Sandra observed that there were no ambulances and only one police car.  I voice the hope that it would be a slow night for ER personnel.  Beyond the hospital grounds, on both sides of the four-lane road, were recently constructed housing developments with interesting architecture and lawns that were well cared for.  A mile or so later, Sandra turned right, into a drive flanked with beautifully maintained shrubbery and flowers in an array of colors.  We approached a tall gate, and Sandra drove up to a call box to gain access to the property.  I imagined we were about to enter a gated community containing expensive dwellings.  Sandra pushed a button, and a male voice said, “Good evening.”

Sandra replied, “Hello, I’m Sandra.  Elements.”

The voice answered her, “Hello, Sandra.  Proceed.”  The gate moved slowly to the right, allowing us to enter.  Sandra drove through the gate and followed a road wide enough to be two-lane, on each side of which was an expanse of newly mown grass.  As the road wound and curved toward a large structure some distance in front of us, I realized that this was not a gated community; it was a gated HOUSE.  I was looking at the ten-acre grounds of the mansion.  I thought of the lyrics to a Broadway song, “What a setup! Holy Cow!  They’d never believe it if my friends could see me now.”  As we got closer, it was evident that part of the lawn to the side of this dwelling had been designated as a parking area.  Even without marked boundaries, drivers had parked their vehicles in surprisingly even rows, with enough space between each two cars to open the doors fully.

We reached the end of the grassy parking area, where Sandra pulled in beside a dark red sedan.  “Well, I see Allen is already here.  He’s the one I called to make sure it was okay.” She shifted the car to PARK and turned off the ignition.  “I would suggest you leave your purse here.  That way you won’t have to keep up with it.  Besides, there’s probably not anything in it that you’ll need.  Oh, wait:  You will need your driver’s license and money.  I’m just taking my car keys, and I keep ‘em in a pocket.

“Sounds good to me,” I replied.

“Good.  We can put them in the trunk.”  I opened my purse and got out my driver’s license and the cash I would need.  Then we got out of the car, Sandra unlocked the trunk, and we put our purses in it.  She closed the trunk and locked the car.  We turned toward the front door of the house.  “Are you nervous?” She asked.

“A little.  Well, maybe more than a little.” I admitted.

Sandra chuckled.  “So was I, the first time I came to one of these parties.  It won’t be strange for long.  In no time at all you’ll settle in.”

We reached the front porch and went up the steps.  Sandra rang the bell.  The door was opened by a tall, slim man with dark hair just turning silver at the temples.  On his green golf shirt was a name tag that said “JOHN,” beneath which was a solid blue circle.  “Hi, Sandra,” he boomed, hugging her as he pulled her inside.  I followed, and he closed the door.  He leaned down to kiss her cheek and then looked at me. “This must be the friend Allen called me about.”

“Yes, indeed,” Sandra replied.  Turning to me, she said, “Randy, this is John, the master of the house.”  She gestured toward me.  “John, my friend and neighbor Randy.”

He took my hand in a gentle handshake.  “So pleased to meet you, Randy.  Sandra tells me you’re new to the lifestyle.”

“Yes,” I agreed, having no idea what he was talking about.

My neighbor rescued me.  “What he means is the Spanko lifestyle.  Yes, Randy’s new to the lifestyle, but not the fetish.  She was into spanking some years ago but just didn’t know other people were.  She’s never been to a spanking party before.”

“Well, you’re certainly welcome, Randy,” John said warmly.  “We have a real friendly group.  Let’s get you registered, and there’s some information we need to make note of.  Come along.” He led Sandra and me to the kitchen, where a woman sat at a table with a notebook and pen, a sheet of self-adhesive name tags and a sheet of different-colored adhesive circles with some missing, and a locking money box.  “Evelyn, we have a new member.  Sandra brought along her neighbor.  It’s been cleared with Allen.”  The woman had printed “SAN” on one of the name tags and stopped to greet us.

“Yes, he told me.  That’s great!” she said to John.  To me, she held out her hand.  “Hi, I’m Evelyn.”

“I’m Randy,” I answered, gripping her hand briefly.

“Have a seat,” she said.  “Did you bring your driver’s license?”  She continued printing “DRA on the name tag and attached a red circle under the name.

“Yes.  I have it right here,” I said, digging into my pocket.  I handed it to her and sat in a vacant chair.

Evelyn alternately looked at my driver’s license and the page of her notebook, writing down the information she needed.  “Do you know about the fees?”

“Yes,” I said.  “Sandra told me.  Is this the right amount?” I asked, handing her the bills I had stashed in my pocket.

“Yep, right on the nose,” she confirmed.  “Glad to have you here tonight.  What’s your position?” she asked, reaching for another name tag.

Again ignorance silenced me, and again Sandra came to my rescue.  “She’s a Bottom, but tonight she’s an Observer.”

After printing my name on the tag, Evelyn peeled a green, self-adhesive circle from a sheet and placed it carefully under my name.  “There,” she said.  “You’re officially an Observer.  And Sandra, here’s yours.”  After peeling the backing off them, she handed us the name tags, which we pasted to our shirts.

“Well, let’s get you introduced around,” John said to me.  “Come this way.”

He led us into a large, high-ceilinged living room where several small groups of people sat on sofas and in armchairs, chatting on different subjects.  He went up to each group and introduced me.  I heard the sound of flesh hitting flesh in an adjoining room.  “Now I’ll introduce you to my wife,” John said, leading us in the direction of the sound.  Only two people were in the room, a woman with her dress up over her back and her panties down around her knees, and a man across whose lap she was lying as he repeatedly spanked her with his hand.  Her arms were folded under her head, her chin resting on the uppermost hand. “Hi, Honey,” she said cheerily, followed by “Ow, Keith,” as she looked back at the man.

“Aw, did that hurt?” said her punisher, rubbing her bottom gently.

“Hi, Joyce,” John greeted his wife, planting a kiss on her hair.  “I want to introduce our new member, Sandra’s friend Randy.  Randy, this is my wife, Joyce.”

“Hi, Randy.  Forgive me for not getting up,” she apologized, “but I’m a little indisposed at the moment.”

“Oh, that’s quite all right,” I said, smiling.  “It’s nice to meet you.”

Then John instructed, “Now, Keith, you know Joyce only likes to be spanked when she deserves it and when she doesn’t.  And she only likes it hard or harder.  Keep that in mind, will you?”

“Sure ’nough, John,” Keith agreed, smacking Joyce more forcefully, which made her bury her face in the bedspread.

“Jnmm?” she said, the sound muffled by bedclothes.

“Yes, dear?” her husband answered.

She lifted her head toward him and observed, “You’re not helping.”

“Okay, Hon.  I’ll just run along and do some more introductions.”  He patted her shoulder gently in parting.

As we moved toward the door, John explained, “Don’t worry, Randy.  She loves it.  Joyce and I have been married for 34 years, and we’ve known Keith for 20.  He knows she likes it hard, but he won’t overdo it.  She’s in good hands.  Or undergood hands, you might say.”  I chuckled.

We followed John out into the living room.  Ever the tour guide, he suggested, “Let’s go upstairs and see what kind of action there is.  It’s usually a lot.” As the three of us trooped up the grand staircase, I thought how bizarre the scene was that I had just witnessed.  A guy was spanking another guy’s wife, and she and both guys were as happy as larks.

 

We got to the top of the stairs and heard a variety of sounds of hitting going on.  In the first room on the left, there was a queen-sized bed.  Three of its sides contained women who were being spanked, two by men and one by a woman.  The two Bottoms being spanked by men were prone on the bed while their Tops were standing up and using leather implements of differing types on their bare buttocks.  On the far side of the bed, the woman Top had her victim across her lap, spanking her with a rather small, brown-and-tan-striped wooden paddle that brought repeated flinches and protests.

“Ouch, Vivian.  That hurts,” she wailed.

“Of course it hurts, Kim.  It’s a spanking.  It’s punishment.  It’s supposed to hurt.  How many is that?”

“Twelve,” Kim answered.  She sniffled.

“And how many are left?”

“Thirteen.”

“Very good,” Vivian acknowledged.  “Hold still.” She swung the paddle again, causing Kim to flinch.  And again.

I looked at one of the other women.  The man spanking her was using a doubled-over strap that made a loud slapping sound.  The woman’s panties were pulled up so that both cheeks were exposed and fabric was between them.  She was lying still and looked quite serene.  “Hi, John,” she greeted our guide.  “Have you played yet?”

“Hi, Lani.  No, not yet.  Right now I’m showing our new member around.  Randy, this is Lani.  Lani, Randy is a neighbor of Sandra’s.  They’ve lived three doors down from each other and been pals for five years, and today they learned something new about each other.”

Lani smiled at me.  “Hi, Randy.  I hope you have a good time.  This is a great bunch of people.  I see you’re an Observer tonight.  That’s fine.  No one will make you do anything you don’t want to do.”

“Thanks,” I replied.  “It’s certainly different.  I’m not used to any of this.”

“That’s okay.  All of us attended our first party once upo—OW, Curtis!  Is that what you were trying to get me to say?  All right, you got your wish.”  To me, she resumed, “As I was saying before I was so painfully interrupted, we were all new and going to our first party once upon a time.  Soon, you’ll be an ‘old hand.’ ”

“Thanks for the encouragement,” I answered.  Seeing that John had turned and was moving toward the door, I said, “See you later.”

John said, “The woman doing the spanking in there is Vivian.  She’s a Top, and she’s Kim’s Domme.  I imagine Kim got herself into trouble, although being her Domme, Vivian can spank her anytime she wants to, for whatever reason.”

We moved down the hall, peeking into different rooms as we went.  We passed one room where a man wearing a T-shirt stood beside the bed, bent over with his hands flat on the bedspread.  I saw that his pants and undershorts were down around his ankles.  A woman was using a switch of some kind on his bare bottom with much force and just as much accuracy.  Several parallel lines marked the skin, and she was in the process of adding another one below them.  “Eight,” he counted.

I asked John, “Another Domme?”

“I don’t think so,” he replied.  “Laura is a Top, but I think she’s just giving Eric what he likes.  He likes it when his Top makes him count.  They’re both regulars at our parties, but I don’t think they have a Domme/sub relationship.”

“What was she hitting him with?” I wanted to know.

“A cane,” John said.  “It looked like a Delrin cane.”

“What’s that?” I asked.

“Canes were originally rattan.  Delrin is a synthetic material that resembles rattan in weight and size, but it’s virtually unbreakable.  It’s very bendable, though.”

John then suggested that we go back downstairs to socialize some more.  At the head of the staircase, I noticed a table with snacks on it, including cheese and crackers, a fruit plate, and cookies.  John grabbed a few grapes, Sandra and I each took a cookie, and we started down the stairs.  When we got to the first floor, I saw another table with similar snacks on it that hadn’t been there earlier.  I snagged another cookie.

John turned to me.  “Well, what do you think so far, Randy?”

“It’s all so strange,” I said.  “I had no idea this kind of thing existed.  It just never occurred to me.”

Sandra, who had been quiet all during our brief tour, voiced her agreement.  “I never knew it existed, either, until I got into the same kind of conversation you and I had today.  It’s opened up a whole new world for me.”

John said, “That’s true for all of us.  Our group can be found online, but you have to know where and how to look.  If you just google ‘Elements,’ you’ll pull up the periodic table!  You can’t find us by accident.  You have to be looking.”

“Speaking of which,” Sandra said, “I’m going to hunt up Keith.  We have a ‘play date’ scheduled.  I’ll see if he’s finished with Joyce.”  She moved toward the first room we had visited.

“Randy, why don’t you wander around and mingle?” John suggested to me.  “You can ask questions and get to know some of the people.  And remember, if you decide you want to be more than an Observer, and your bottom needs a Top, there are several available, including me.”

“Thank you, John.  I know you’re making such a gracious offer out of the goodness of your hand—I mean heart,” I replied, grinning.

“Ah, now I see you’re getting into the ‘swing’ of things,” he retorted.  “See you later.” He followed in the same direction Sandra had gone, just as Joyce was coming out of the room.  She reached up to hug her husband as he put his arms around her.  “How do you feel?” he asked.

“Wonderful,” she answered.  “After I get a drink and rest for a while, will you do me next?

“My dear, I would do you anytime, anywhere, and love every minute of it,” John lovingly assured his wife.

As they started walking into the kitchen, I went to the room where Sandra had gone.  She was on the near side of the bed, her slacks and panties down to her knees, lying across Keith’s lap.  He was just about to begin spanking her.

I decided to go back upstairs.  I paused at the foot of the stairs for a cracker and cheese and then continued up to the second floor.  In the room we had visited earlier, Lani was hugging Curtis, her Top, and thanking him.  The other man and the woman he had been spanking were gone.  Vivian and Kim were sitting on the far side of the bed, where Kim had lain earlier.  She was crying, and Vivian held her, smoothing her hair and softly talking to her.  I left the room and moved down the hallway, exploring.  The man who was being caned earlier was now lying prone on the bed, being whipped with a belt.  I heard him say “nineteen” as I walked past.  The next room I came to was vacant, but the light was on.  Proceeding down the hallway, I came to a room occupied by six women.  Three were Tops, and the other three were Bottoms.  The Bottoms were on the near side, the foot of the bed, and the far side, and the Tops stood over them, each holding a leather strap.  One of the Tops was instructing the women about the spankings they were going to receive. It looked like some sort of ritual, because the three Tops were dressed alike and the three Bottoms were naked.  I was both frightened and mesmerized.

I went back downstairs to the room I had just left, where Keith was spanking Sandra with his hand.  Her chin rested on her hands.  She was absolutely still, though it seemed he was hitting her pretty hard.  I asked if I could come in, and Keith said, “Sure.  You can watch all you want.  You want to come over here so you and Sandra can talk?”  He indicated an open space on the bed close to her head.

I moved over there and asked Sandra how she was doing.

“Fine,” she said.  “It feels wonderful.  This is an excellent way to release the tension of the work week.  Have you come across anything interesting yet?”

“Oh, it’s all interesting,” I answered.  “So interesting, in fact, that I’m getting very jealous.  I’m going to have to become an un-Observer.  I want a whipping so bad I can almost feel it, and the ‘almost’ is driving me crazy.”

“I know that feeling well,” Sandra sympathized.  A light bulb seemed to go on in her eyes.  “I know what you ought to do.  Go upstairs and find Allen.  He was supposed to have taken three gals upstairs right before we got here.  Maybe he can work you in.  You’ll like his style.  He starts slow and easy, which would be great for you since you haven’t played in a while.  Then he gets harder and a little faster, but the way he does it it’s easy to take, even if you’re not used to it.  We always recommend him to new Bottoms.”

“On your expert referral, I’ll do just that.  Thanks, Sandra.”  I turned and left the room, heading for the stairs.  I snagged a few grapes and marched purposefully up the staircase.  I knew that this Allen person wasn’t in any of the rooms I had looked in earlier, so I went beyond those doors to the next one on the left.  I could see two women sitting on the bed, and I could hear spanking happening.  Stepping into the room, I saw that the man had the other woman—the third one—across his lap, spanking her somewhat forcefully.  Her slacks and panties were down around her knees, and he was spanking her bare buttocks.  She squirmed a little with each blow but didn’t make a sound.  He looked up to see who had just walked in, and he froze in mid-spank.

I froze in mid-thought.  Allen.  Allen Saunders, M.D.  My gynecologist!  I blurted out, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt.  I’m Randy.  Sandra suggested that I see you for a spanking because I’m new.  Allen, right?”  I had never in sixteen years of being his patient called him anything but Dr. Saunders.

He beamed.  “Yes, that’s right.  I’m pleased to meet you, Randy.  And I’m pleased that Sandra would refer you to me.” ‘Refer.’ Doctor talk.  ‘Refer me to him.’

I could see that he was going along with it, so I would do the same.  “So I can just make myself comfortable and wait?”

“Sure, sure,” he said. “Hop up here and wait till Jenny and I are done here.”  He patted the bed behind where he was sitting.  I went around and climbed up beside the other two women.

One of those said, “We’ve already played.  We’re just waiting for Jenny.  Sort of the Three Musketeers.”  I nodded understanding.

After four or five minutes, he stopped spanking Jenny and asked, “Well, how was that?”

“Very nice,” she replied.  “I feel great.”

He helped her climb off his lap and stand up.  He reached for her panties and pulled them up to the proper level as she adjusted her legs to assist.  Then he caught the waistband of her pants, first with one hand and then the other, and began pulling them up, while she again wiggled to accommodate his movements.  He stood up, and they hugged affectionately.  She thanked him for spanking her and he told her how much he enjoyed doing it.  She went around the bed and sat close to me.

Dr. Saunders—Allen—said, “I’ll take a short break to rest and get some fluids in me, and then you and I can start, Randy.”  ‘Fluids.’  More doctor talk.  He went into the bathroom and turned on the water at the sink.  “He was washing his hands between patients!”  Oh, for the love o’ Mike.”

He reached for a hand towel and stood in the doorway of the bathroom looking at the other women and me, drying his hands like some TV surgeon in the OR.  He replaced the towel on a rack and came back into the room.  “Okay.  You ready?” he asked me.

I felt extremely awkward.  “Hold on, now.  Wait just a doggone minute.  I happen to know you’re a married man.  I don’t have any intention of pursuing this activity with a married man.  That kind of scandal holds no attraction for me.”

He frowned.  “I see what you mean.  It could be a really messy situation,” he acknowledged.  “That is, if my wife weren’t sitting right here.”  He indicated Jenny.

She extended her hand.  “Jenny Saunders, RNP.  Pleased to meet you.”

I looked from him to her, and then back at him, and back at her, sticking out my hand like a zombie.  My chin was on my chest for the second time that day, as Jenny briefly gripped my hand, grinning like a possum.

Matter-of-factly, Allen asked, “So do you want me to spank you or not?”

“I guess so,” I stammered.

“Well then, I think it would be nice to invoke an age-old tradition I just made up.  I think you and I should go from room to room, upstairs and downstairs, and invite everyone to gather in the downstairs living room to witness your first spanking here among the ‘Elements.’  ”

“Everyone?” I squeaked.

“Well, sure.  Why not?”

My mind raced.  “What makes you think you can get away with that?”

“Get away with it?” Allen asked.  “Who are you going to tell?  My wife is right here.”

“What about the hospital?  Surely you don’t think they would condone this behavior on the part of one of their prominent doctors.”

“Oh, I doubt I’ll get into too much trouble.  John is the CEO of the hospital, what used to be known as the hospital administrator.  Now, let me make it clear:  You will not be forced to take a spanking from anyone, Randy, but if you want to be spanked by me, those are the terms.”

My last argument had disintegrated.  It was tempting to say I didn’t want to be spanked at all, or to ask that someone else do it, but by now the seed had been planted in every fertile mind in the house.  I wanted it, and this was the only way I was going to get it tonight.  “Okay.”

“Okay what?” he tortured.

“Okay, A—.”  The name didn’t want to leave my throat.  “Okay, Allen.  Will you please spank me?”

“Atta girl.”  Then he whispered, “Such a good patient.” In a normal voice he instructed, “Come along, and we’ll rally the troops.”

Dr. Saunders and I went from one upstairs room to another, informing all occupants of the spanking that was going to take place downstairs.  I was eager, but at the same time I felt trapped.  When we had covered the second floor, we went downstairs and made the rounds there.

When everyone had been apprised of the latest goings-on, Dr. Saunders led me to a sofa that was the center item of the grouped furniture.  As if suddenly remembering the detail, he said, “Oh, there was just one more term I forgot.”

Resigned to my fate, I asked, “What’s that?”

He paused to get the full benefit of the word.  “Strip.”

I figured it didn’t make any difference now.  “Might as well.  You’ve seen me like that before.”  I began unbuttoning my shirt.

As he sat down, a chorus started chanting as if it were a TV show, ‘Ran-Dy, Ran-Dy, Ran-Dy.’ My shirt was off.  Down came the pants.  The chanting was getting a little irksome.

I put my hands on my hips and asked, just loud enough to be heard, “Why’re alla y’all lookin’ at me like I’m fresh meat?”  They burst into laughter as I removed my shoes, bra and then panties.  I lay across Dr. Saunders’ lap.  To him, I said, “This is the strangest day of my life.”

 

Salon.com article : Coming Out About Spanking

 

Readers,

One of my eagle-eyed, news-reading playmates sent me a link to this article, posted on Salon.com 9/9/2013. For most of us, it will read like a roadmap to ‘becoming a spanko’, but to those not familiar with the fetish, it’s a fresh and un-scary introduction into the inner workings of the Modern Spanko.

The author, Jason Webb (a penname), based in Austin, TX, takes his readers through the twists and turns of first interest to full-blown lifestyle – and takes vanillas on an informational, rational trip down fetish lane.

Read the full article below, and feel free to come back here to comment, if you’d like.

Dana

http://www.salon.com/2013/09/09/coming_out_about_spanking/

Adieu

 

Readers,

I first met Cali and Mr. H over three years ago, out in the middle of nowhere desert, to film for a new spanking video production company called The Spanking Court. They were filming at what was, at the time, the coolest spanking location I’d ever seen: several dedicated sets, including judge’s bench, plaintiff/defendant podiums, and even a ‘jail cell’! Not only were the sets great, but the owners, Cali and Mr. H, were just about some of the most friendly and welcoming folks with whom I’d ever worked.

After the first few Spanking Court shoots, they asked if I’d like to become a permanent part of the production – and invited my honey to do the same. We ended up becoming the Court Disciplinarian and Bailiff for the entire run of Spanking Court, doling out spankings to dozens of ladies (and a few men) who ran afoul of Judge Spanks.

Eventually, we moved to the Hollywood Production Studios in Los Angeles, before finally ending up in an enormous custom-built, multi-set space in Northern California – trust me, you’ve never seen anything like the creativity and time that went into this place…amazing. One thing that always stayed the same was the level of work put into this endeavor by our friends and their genuine kindness to anyone with whom they worked.

We had the great good fortune of working with some of the nicest, most professional, and FUN people during our shoots, including the unforgettable Erica Scott, Christy Cutie, Ten Amorette, Cheyenne Jewel, Casey Calvert, and our very own VBB and WW, to name just a few.

Eventually, Cali and Mr. H also created Sternwood Academy – an all-girl’s academy which focused on education, manners, and lots and LOTS of spankings. Again, there were many beautiful and talented participants, top and bottom, and they ended up producing three full-length DVD releases of Sternwood Academy.

A couple months ago, we received a call from our wonderful friends informing us that their vanilla business had taken off like a rocket – great news for them, sad news for the spanking video world – and that there just wasn’t enough time in their current schedule to continue producing spanking content. While we were naturally thrilled for them and their success, we are more than a little sad to see SC and Sternwood come to an end, and will miss the amazing times we had with everyone involved.

Sincerest thanks and enormous love to Cali and Mr. H, and to all the fabulous folks who participated and watched…we had a blast!

–  Dana

Spanko Distractions #7 : Crossword

 

 

Screen shot 2013-09-19 at 9.01.17 AM

 

ACROSS

3 NOT a guy from Delaware.
7 Dual use implement.
9 Hit this.
12 Bad girls and boys get this.
13 Lovable scamp
14 A vacation for your brain.
15 What you’re likely in.
16 The best color.

DOWN

1 What you should be over.
2 An absolute necessity.
4 Not nice.
5 Almost everyone wants them.
6 Let it fit the crime.
8 No peeking!
10 What brats don’t want to do.
11 THE word

A Spanko Blast from the Periodical Past

 

Readers,

One of my adventurous playmates, who’s had his fair share of spanking experience over the years, was kind enough to gift me some of his prized spanking materials collection – several pristine magazines which I hadn’t previously seen. These are classic spanko periodicals, and I am tickled by his generous gesture. So tickled, in fact, that I had to share a couple snapshots here:

He said he’d brought me ‘a couple things’, so I was surprised when he pulled out this stack of awesome spanko history –

with titles like Strictly Woman to Woman Spanking, Over Her Knee!,

I Remember When, and Firm Forceful Femmes:

IMG_20130915_082744

This one stuck out immediately, as it features my spanking shero,

Dana Specht:

IMG_20130915_082821

These magazines are, well….cool….and are full of reminders of our recent spanko past – video previews for the stunning Rebecca Brooks, photos of famous tops such as Christine Justice and Simone Devon, and chock full of dozens of spanking personal ads (WAY before the internet made it easy to hook up with spankos everywhere, anywhere).

Naturally, we started talking about the pre-internet era – ordering VHS tapes through the mail with money orders (those early spanking tapes were $90 apiece!), scanning printed personals for like minds, and the excitement of seeing a Spanking Story in the Playboy magazine or Penthouse Forum.

As I wasn’t even aware of the larger spanko community back then, listening to his stories was a real eye-opener, and I’m curious how many other spanking fetishists have similar tales of cashing the weekly paycheck ASAP, in order to rush out and mail that money order for Nu-West’s latest VHS release…

Were those the Good Old Days, or is this – internet, social media, short-attention-span – the Golden Era?

– Dana

Chores

 

Readers,

We’ve talked before about non-corporal punishment/discipline, so I thought I’d share this photo with you:

IMG_20130829_122527

 

Here’s Angel, surrounded by the FIRST batch of my spanking implements which she was instructed to clean and organize as part of her ongoing discipline. As you can see, the wood implements are piled in front, with leathers to her right and non-traditionals to her left. This does not include the many dozen more canes, delrin implements, large paddles and other sundry items contained in the closet behind her. 

I should mention that ALL of these implements were already clean, as they always are, because I clean them myself after each use. This was a lesson in time-wasting – having to do a task which is completely unnecessary – and how it can be avoided by making the right choices *before* you find yourself in trouble.

I’m pleased to say that not only did Angel survive her cleaning assignment, but my implement closet is now in quite the state of order….although I can’t be certain that she hasn’t hidden at least one.

 

–  Dana